Did you mean to search for لا تضربوا امیۃ الله ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 2601-2700 of 10000
Sahih Muslim 1438 e

This hadith is reported on the authority of Abu Sa'id with the same chain of transmitters but with a slight variation (of words).

وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، بْنُ حَبِيبٍ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْحَارِثِ، ح وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ وَبَهْزٌ قَالُوا جَمِيعًا حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَهُ غَيْرَ أَنَّ فِي حَدِيثِهِمْ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فِي الْعَزْلِ ‏ "‏ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا ذَاكُمْ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ الْقَدَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ بَهْزٍ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ قُلْتُ لَهُ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1438e
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 150
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3375
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2551
Jarir bin 'Abdullah Al-Bajali narrated:
"We were seated with the Prophet (s.a.w) when he looked towards the moon on the night of a full moon and said: "Indeed you shall be placed before your Lord and you shall see Him as you see this moon. You will see Him without trouble. So if you are able to keep from becoming overwhelmed from prayer before the rising of the sun and before its setting, then do so." Then he recited: And glorify the praises of your Lord before the setting."
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْبَجَلِيِّ، قَالَ كُنَّا جُلُوسًا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَظَرَ إِلَى الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ سَتُعْرَضُونَ عَلَى رَبِّكُمْ فَتَرَوْنَهُ كَمَا تَرَوْنَ هَذَا الْقَمَرَ لاَ تُضَامُونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِ فَإِنِ اسْتَطَعْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُغْلَبُوا عَلَى صَلاَةٍ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَصَلاَةٍ قَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا فَافْعَلُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأََ‏:‏ ‏(‏سَبِّحْ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّكَ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ الْغُرُوبِ ‏)‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2551
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 29
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 12, Hadith 2551
Musnad Ahmad 285
It was narrated that Abul-`Ajfa` as-Sulami said:
I heard ‘Umar say: Do not make women`s dowries expensive, do not make women`s dowries expensive, for had this been a sign of honour in this world or piety before Allah, the first one of you to do it would have been the Prophet (ﷺ). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) did not give any of his wives, and none of his daughters were given, any more than twelve Oasiyyahs [as a dowry. And a man will go to great trouble in order to offer a high dowry to his wife. On one occasion he said: A man would pay his wife a high dowry until he feels resentment towards her and says: You cost me everything I own, even the string to tie a waterskin and hang it up. He [the narrator] said: I was a young Arab boy with a non-Arab mother, and I did not know what a `string` was. `Umar said: And another thing you say of one who is killed in your campaigns and dies that so and so was killed as a martyr, and o and so died as a martyr. But perhaps he loaded the back of his mount with gold and silver for the purpose of trading. So do not say that, rather say what the Prophet (ﷺ) (or what Muhammad) (ﷺ) said: “Whoever is killed or dies for the sake of Allah will be in Paradise.`
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ بْنُ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، قَالَ نُبِّئْتُ عَنْ أَبِي الْعَجْفَاءِ السُّلَمِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ، يَقُولُ أَلَا لَا تُغْلُوا صُدُقَ النِّسَاءِ أَلَا لَا تُغْلُوا صُدُقَ النِّسَاءِ فَإِنَّهَا لَوْ كَانَتْ مَكْرُمَةً فِي الدُّنْيَا أَوْ تَقْوَى عِنْدَ اللَّهِ كَانَ أَوْلَاكُمْ بِهَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا أَصْدَقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ امْرَأَةً مِنْ نِسَائِهِ وَلَا أُصْدِقَتْ امْرَأَةٌ مِنْ بَنَاتِهِ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ثِنْتَيْ عَشْرَةَ أُوقِيَّةً وَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيُبْتَلَى بِصَدُقَةِ امْرَأَتِهِ وَقَالَ مَرَّةً وَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيُغْلِي بِصَدُقَةِ امْرَأَتِهِ حَتَّى تَكُونَ لَهَا عَدَاوَةٌ فِي نَفْسِهِ وَحَتَّى يَقُولَ كَلِفْتُ إِلَيْكِ عَلَقَ الْقِرْبَةِ قَالَ وَكُنْتُ غُلَامًا عَرَبِيًّا مُوَلَّدًا لَمْ أَدْرِ مَا عَلَقُ الْقِرْبَةِ قَالَ وَأُخْرَى تَقُولُونَهَا لِمَنْ قُتِلَ فِي مَغَازِيكُمْ وَمَاتَ قُتِلَ فُلَانٌ شَهِيدًا وَمَاتَ فُلَانٌ شَهِيدًا وَلَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ قَدْ أَوْقَرَ عَجُزَ دَابَّتِهِ أَوْ دَفَّ رَاحِلَتِهِ ذَهَبًا أَوْ وَرِقًا يَلْتَمِسُ التِّجَارَةَ لَا تَقُولُوا ذَاكُمْ وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا كَمَا قَالَ النَّبِيُّ أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ قُتِلَ أَوْ مَاتَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih hadeeth (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 285
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 195
Sahih al-Bukhari 428

Narrated Anas:

When the Prophet arrived Medina he dismounted at `Awali-i-Medina amongst a tribe called Banu `Amr bin `Auf. He stayed there For fourteen nights. Then he sent for Bani An-Najjar and they came armed with their swords. As if I am looking (just now) as the Prophet was sitting over his Rahila (Mount) with Abu Bakr riding behind him and all Banu An-Najjar around him till he dismounted at the courtyard of Abu Aiyub's house. The Prophet loved to pray wherever the time for the prayer was due even at sheep-folds. Later on he ordered that a mosque should be built and sent for some people of Banu-An-Najjar and said, "O Banu An-Najjar! Suggest to me the price of this (walled) piece of land of yours." They replied, "No! By Allah! We do not demand its price except from Allah." Anas added: There were graves of pagans in it and some of it was unleveled and there were some date-palm trees in it. The Prophet ordered that the graves of the pagans be dug out and the unleveled land be level led and the date-palm trees be cut down . (So all that was done). They aligned these cut date-palm trees towards the Qibla of the mosque (as a wall) and they also built two stone side-walls (of the mosque). His companions brought the stones while reciting some poetic verses. The Prophet was with them and he kept on saying, "There is no goodness except that of the Hereafter, O Allah! So please forgive the Ansars and the emigrants. "

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، عَنْ أَبِي التَّيَّاحِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْمَدِينَةَ فَنَزَلَ أَعْلَى الْمَدِينَةِ، فِي حَىٍّ يُقَالُ لَهُمْ بَنُو عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفٍ‏.‏ فَأَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيهِمْ أَرْبَعَ عَشْرَةَ لَيْلَةً، ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَ إِلَى بَنِي النَّجَّارِ فَجَاءُوا مُتَقَلِّدِي السُّيُوفِ، كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ، وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ رِدْفُهُ، وَمَلأُ بَنِي النَّجَّارِ حَوْلَهُ، حَتَّى أَلْقَى بِفِنَاءِ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ، وَكَانَ يُحِبُّ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ حَيْثُ أَدْرَكَتْهُ الصَّلاَةُ، وَيُصَلِّي فِي مَرَابِضِ الْغَنَمِ، وَأَنَّهُ أَمَرَ بِبِنَاءِ الْمَسْجِدِ، فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَى مَلإٍ مِنْ بَنِي النَّجَّارِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا بَنِي النَّجَّارِ ثَامِنُونِي بِحَائِطِكُمْ هَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ وَاللَّهِ، لاَ نَطْلُبُ ثَمَنَهُ إِلاَّ إِلَى اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَنَسٌ فَكَانَ فِيهِ مَا أَقُولُ لَكُمْ، قُبُورُ الْمُشْرِكِينَ، وَفِيهِ خَرِبٌ، وَفِيهِ نَخْلٌ، فَأَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِقُبُورِ الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَنُبِشَتْ، ثُمَّ بِالْخَرِبِ فَسُوِّيَتْ، وَبِالنَّخْلِ فَقُطِعَ، فَصَفُّوا النَّخْلَ قِبْلَةَ الْمَسْجِدِ، وَجَعَلُوا عِضَادَتَيْهِ الْحِجَارَةَ، وَجَعَلُوا يَنْقُلُونَ الصَّخْرَ، وَهُمْ يَرْتَجِزُونَ، وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَعَهُمْ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ خَيْرَ إِلاَّ خَيْرُ الآخِرَهْ فَاغْفِرْ لِلأَنْصَارِ وَالْمُهَاجِرَهْ ‏"‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 428
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 78
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 420
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2992
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
"When this Ayah was revealed: And whether you disclose what is in yourselves or conceal it, Allah will call you to account for it (2:284). Somethings entered their hearts that had not entered before. So they mentioned that to the Prophet (SAW) and he said: 'Say: "We hear and we obey." So Allah put faith into their hearts and Allah Blessed and Most High revealed the Ayah: The Messenger believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers (and) Allah does not burden a soul beyond what it can bear, for it is what it has earned and against it is what it has wrought. "Our Lord! Punish us not if we forget or fall into error (2:286)." He said: 'I have done so (as requested).' Our Lord! Lay not upon us a burden like that which You did upon those before us. He said: ['I have done so (as requested).'] Our Lord! Put not a burden upon us greater than we have strength for. Pardon us and grant us forgiveness. Have mercy on us (2:286). He said: 'I have done so (as requested).'"
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ آدَمَ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُْ ‏:‏ ‏(‏إِنْ تُبْدُوا مَا فِي أَنْفُسِكُمْ أَوْ تُخْفُوهُ يُحَاسِبْكُمْ بِهِ اللَّهُ ‏)‏ قَالَ دَخَلَ قُلُوبَهُمْ مِنْهُ شَيْءٌ لَمْ يَدْخُلْ مِنْ شَيْءٍ فَقَالُوا لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قُولُوا سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَلْقَى اللَّهُ الإِيمَانَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏آمَنَ الرَّسُولُ بِمَا أُنْزِلَ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ رَبِّهِ وَالْمُؤْمِنُونَ ‏)‏ الآيَةَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ لَا يُكَلِّفُ اللَّهُ نَفْسًا إِلاَّ وُسْعَهَا لَهَا مَا كَسَبَتْ وَعَلَيْهَا مَا اكْتَسَبَتْ رَبَّنَا لاَ تُؤَاخِذْنَا إِنْ نَسِينَا أَوْ أَخْطَأْنَا ‏)‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏(‏رَبَّنَا وَلاَ تَحْمِلْ عَلَيْنَا إِصْرًا كَمَا حَمَلْتَهُ عَلَى الَّذِينَ مِنْ قَبْلِنَا ‏)‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ‏(‏رَبَّنَا وَلاَ تُحَمِّلْنَا مَا لاَ طَاقَةَ لَنَا بِهِ وَاعْفُ عَنَّا وَاغْفِرْ لَنَا وَارْحَمْنَا ‏)‏ الآيَةَ قَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا مِنْ غَيْرِ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَآدَمُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ هُوَ وَالِدُ يَحْيَى بْنِ آدَمَ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رضى الله عنه ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2992
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 2992
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1608
Narrated Abu Hurairah:

"Fatimah came to Abu Bakr and said: 'Who will inherit from you?' He said: 'My family and my son.' She said: 'So what about me? I do not get inheritance from my father?' So Abu Bakr said: 'I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: 'We are not inherited from' but I support those whom the Messenger of Allah (saws) used to support, and I spend upon those whom the Messenger of Allah (saws) spent upon."

[Abu 'Eisa said:] There are narrations on this topic from 'Umar, Talhah, Az-Zubair, 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Awf, Sa'd and 'Aishah.

The Hadith of Abu Hurairah is Hasan Gharib from this route. It is only reported with a chain by Hammad bin Salamah and 'Abdul Wahhab bin 'Ata, from Muhammad bin 'Amr, from Abu Salamah, from Abu Hurairah.

I asked Muhammad about this Hadith and he said: "No one is known to have reported it from Muhammad bin 'Amr, from Abu Salamah, from Abu Hurairah except from Hammad bin Salamah. 'Abdul Wahhab bin 'Ata reported it from Muhammad bib 'Amr, from Abu Salamah, and from Abu Hurairah and it is similar to the narration of Hammad bin Salamah. And this Hadith has been reported through other routes from Abu Bakr As-Siddiq, from the Prophet (saws).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَتْ فَاطِمَةُ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقَالَتْ مَنْ يَرِثُكَ قَالَ أَهْلِي وَوَلَدِي ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَمَا لِي لاَ أَرِثُ أَبِي فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لاَ نُورَثُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَكِنِّي أَعُولُ مَنْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعُولُهُ وَأُنْفِقُ عَلَى مَنْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُنْفِقُ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عُمَرَ وَطَلْحَةَ وَالزُّبَيْرِ وَعَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ وَسَعْدٍ وَعَائِشَةَ ‏.‏ وَحَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ إِنَّمَا أَسْنَدَهُ حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ وَعَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ عَطَاءٍ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ وَسَأَلْتُ مُحَمَّدًا عَنْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ فَقَالَ لاَ أَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا رَوَاهُ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ إِلاَّ حَمَّادَ بْنَ سَلَمَةَ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ عَطَاءٍ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ نَحْوَ رِوَايَةِ حَمَّادِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1608
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 71
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 19, Hadith 1608

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yazid ibn Khusayfa that he had asked Sulayman ibn Yasar whether zakat was due from a man who had wealth in hand but also owed a debt for the same amount, and he replied, "No."

Malik said, "The position that we are agreed upon concerning a debt is that the lender of it does not pay zakat on it until he gets it back. Even if it stays with the borrower for a number of years before the lender collects it, the lender only has to pay zakat on it once. If he collects an amount of the debt which is not zakatable, and has other wealth which is zakatable, then what he has collected of the debt is added to the rest of his wealth and he pays zakat on the total sum."

Malik continued, "If he has no ready money other than that which he has collected from his debt, and that does not reach a zakatable amount, then he does not have to pay any zakat. He must, however, keep a record of the amount that he has collected and if, later, he collects another amount which, when added to what he has already collected, brings zakat into effect, then he has to pay zakat on it."

Malik continued, "Zakat is due on this first amount, together with what he has further collected of the debt owed to him, regardless of whether or not he has used up what he first collected. If what he takes back reaches twenty dinars of gold, or two hundred dirhams of silver he pays zakat on it. He pays zakat on anything else he takes back afte rthat, whether it be a large or small amount, according to the amount."

Malik said, "What shows that zakat is only taken once from a debt which is out of hand for some years before it is recovered is that if goods remain with a man for trading purposes for some years before he sells them, he only has to pay zakat on their prices once. This is because the one who is owed the debt, or owns the goods, should not have to take the zakat on the debt, or the goods, from anything else, since the zakat on anything is only taken from the thing itself, and not from anything else."

Malik said, "Our position regarding some onewho owes a debt, and has goods which are worth enough to pay off the debt, and also has an amount of ready money which is zakatable, is that he pays the zakat on the ready money which he has to hand. If, however, he only has enough goods and ready money to pay off the debt, then he does not have to pay any zakat. But if the ready money that he has reaches a zakatable amount over ...

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ خُصَيْفَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنَ يَسَارٍ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، لَهُ مَالٌ وَعَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ مِثْلُهُ أَعَلَيْهِ زَكَاةٌ فَقَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الَّذِي لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ فِيهِ عِنْدَنَا فِي الدَّيْنِ أَنَّ صَاحِبَهُ لاَ يُزَكِّيهِ حَتَّى يَقْبِضَهُ وَإِنْ أَقَامَ عِنْدَ الَّذِي هُوَ عَلَيْهِ سِنِينَ ذَوَاتِ عَدَدٍ ثُمَّ قَبَضَهُ صَاحِبُهُ لَمْ تَجِبْ عَلَيْهِ إِلاَّ زَكَاةٌ وَاحِدَةٌ فَإِنْ قَبَضَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا لاَ تَجِبُ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ كَانَ لَهُ مَالٌ سِوَى الَّذِي قُبِضَ تَجِبُ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ فَإِنَّهُ يُزَكَّى مَعَ مَا قَبَضَ مِنْ دَيْنِهِ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ نَاضٌّ غَيْرُ الَّذِي اقْتَضَى مِنْ دَيْنِهِ وَكَانَ الَّذِي اقْتَضَى مِنْ دَيْنِهِ لاَ تَجِبُ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ فَلاَ زَكَاةَ عَلَيْهِ فِيهِ وَلَكِنْ لِيَحْفَظْ عَدَدَ مَا اقْتَضَى فَإِنِ اقْتَضَى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ عَدَدَ مَا تَتِمُّ بِهِ الزَّكَاةُ مَعَ مَا قَبَضَ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ فَعَلَيْهِ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنْ كَانَ قَدِ اسْتَهْلَكَ مَا اقْتَضَى أَوَّلاً أَوْ لَمْ يَسْتَهْلِكْهُ فَالزَّكَاةُ وَاجِبَةٌ عَلَيْهِ مَعَ مَا اقْتَضَى مِنْ دَيْنِهِ فَإِذَا بَلَغَ مَا اقْتَضَى عِشْرِينَ دِينَارًا عَيْنًا أَوْ مِائَتَىْ دِرْهَمٍ فَعَلَيْهِ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ ثُمَّ مَا اقْتَضَى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مِنْ قَلِيلٍ أَوْ كَثِيرٍ فَعَلَيْهِ الزَّكَاةُ بِحَسَبِ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَالدَّلِيلُ عَلَى الدَّيْنِ يَغِيبُ أَعْوَامًا ثُمَّ يُقْتَضَى فَلاَ يَكُونُ فِيهِ إِلاَّ زَكَاةٌ وَاحِدَةٌ أَنَّ الْعُرُوضَ تَكُونُ عِنْدَ الرَّجُلِ لِلتِّجَارَةِ أَعْوَامًا ثُمَّ يَبِيعُهَا فَلَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ فِي أَثْمَانِهَا إِلاَّ زَكَاةٌ وَاحِدَةٌ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ لَيْسَ عَلَى صَاحِبِ الدَّيْنِ أَوِ الْعُرُوضِ أَنْ يُخْرِجَ زَكَاةَ ذَلِكَ الدَّيْنِ أَوِ الْعُرُوضِ مِنْ مَالٍ سِوَاهُ وَإِنَّمَا يُخْرِجُ زَكَاةَ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ وَلاَ يُخْرِجُ الزَّكَاةَ مِنْ شَىْءٍ عَنْ شَىْءٍ غَيْرِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا فِي الرَّجُلِ يَكُونُ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ وَعِنْدَهُ مِنَ الْعُرُوضِ مَا فِيهِ وَفَاءٌ لِمَا عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الدَّيْنِ وَيَكُونُ عِنْدَهُ مِنَ النَّاضِّ سِوَى ذَلِكَ مَا تَجِبُ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ فَإِنَّهُ يُزَكِّي مَا بِيَدِهِ مِنْ نَاضٍّ تَجِبُ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ عِنْدَهُ مِنَ الْعُرُوضِ وَالنَّقْدِ إِلاَّ وَفَاءُ دَيْنِهِ فَلاَ زَكَاةَ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى يَكُونَ عِنْدَهُ مِنَ النَّاضِّ فَضْلٌ عَنْ دَيْنِهِ مَا تَجِبُ فِيهِ الزَّكَاةُ فَعَلَيْهِ أَنْ يُزَكِّيَهُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 19
Arabic reference : Book 17, Hadith 598
Sunan Abi Dawud 1632

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said something similar as mentioned in the preceding tradition. This version adds: But the poor man (miskin) who abstains from begging from the people is one (according to the version of Musaddad who does not get enough so that he may not beg from the people, nor is his need known to the people, so that alms be given to him. This is the one who has been deprived. Musaddad did not mention the words "one who avoids begging from the people."

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by Muhammad bin Thawr and 'Abd al-Razzaq on the authority of Ma'mar. They mentioned that the word "deprived" is the statement of al-Zuhri, and this is more sound.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ، وَأَبُو كَامِلٍ - الْمَعْنَى - قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِثْلَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَلَكِنَّ الْمِسْكِينَ الْمُتَعَفِّفُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ زَادَ مُسَدَّدٌ فِي حَدِيثِهِ ‏"‏ لَيْسَ لَهُ مَا يَسْتَغْنِي بِهِ الَّذِي لاَ يَسْأَلُ وَلاَ يُعْلَمُ بِحَاجَتِهِ فَيُتَصَدَّقُ عَلَيْهِ فَذَاكَ الْمَحْرُومُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ مُسَدَّدٌ ‏"‏ الْمُتَعَفِّفُ الَّذِي لاَ يَسْأَلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَى هَذَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ ثَوْرٍ وَعَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ جَعَلاَ الْمَحْرُومَ مِنْ كَلاَمِ الزُّهْرِيِّ وَهَذَا أَصَحُّ ‏.‏
  صحيح دون قوله فذاك المرحوم فإنه مقطوع من كلام الزهري ق   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1632
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 77
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1628
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 590
Fadala ibn 'Ubayd reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not ask about three:
a man who parts company with the community, rebels the ruler and dies while he is a still a rebel. Do not ask about him. Or a slave or slavegirl who runs away from his master. Or a woman whose husband is absent and who has sufficient provision and then displays her adornments to strangers and mixes freely. Do not ask about three: a man who contends with Allah regarding His cloak. His cloak is pride and His wrapper is His might. Also a man who doubts the command of Allah. and someone who despairs of Allah's mercy."
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هَانِئٍ الْخَوْلاَنِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي عَلِيٍّ الْجَنْبِيِّ، عَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏:‏ ثَلاَثَةٌ لاَ يُسْأَلُ عَنْهُمْ‏:‏ رَجُلٌ فَارَقَ الْجَمَاعَةَ وَعَصَى إِمَامَهُ فَمَاتَ عَاصِيًا، فَلاَ تَسْأَلْ عَنْهُ، وَأَمَةٌ أَوْ عَبْدٌ أَبِقَ مِنْ سَيِّدِهِ، وَامْرَأَةٌ غَابَ زَوْجُهَا، وَكَفَاهَا مَؤُونَةَ الدُّنْيَا فَتَبَرَّجَتْ وَتَمَرَّجَتْ بَعْدَهُ‏.‏ وَثَلاَثَةٌ لاَ يُسْأَلُ عَنْهُمْ‏:‏ رَجُلٌ نَازَعَ اللَّهَ رِدَاءَهُ، فَإِنَّ رِدَاءَهُ الْكِبْرِيَاءُ، وَإِزَارَهُ عِزَّهُ، وَرَجُلٌ شَكَّ فِي أَمْرِ اللهِ، وَالْقُنُوطُ مِنْ رَحْمَةِ اللهِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 590
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 53
English translation : Book 30, Hadith 590
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 679
Abu Umama said, "We were with the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he made many supplications which we did not remember. We said, 'You make supplications which we do not remember.' He said, 'I will inform you of something which will combine all of them for you:
"O Allah, We ask You for what Your Prophet Muhammad asked You, and we seek refuge with You from what Your Prophet Muhammad sought refuge. O Allah, You are the One to whom one turns for help and You are the One who brings it about. There is no power nor strength except by Allah," or words to that effect.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، عَنْ لَيْثٍ، عَنْ ثَابِتِ بْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ‏:‏ كُنَّا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَعَا بِدُعَاءٍ كَثِيرٍ لاَ نَحْفَظُهُ، فَقُلْنَا‏:‏ دَعَوْتَ بِدُعَاءٍ لاَ نَحْفَظُهُ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ سَأُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِشَيْءٍ يَجْمَعُ ذَلِكَ كُلَّهُ لَكُمْ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَسْأَلُكَ مِمَّا سَأَلَكَ نَبِيُّكَ مُحَمَّدٌ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَنَسْتَعِيذُكَ مِمَّا اسْتَعَاذَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيُّكَ مُحَمَّدٌ صلى الله عليه وسلم، اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمُسْتَعَانُ وَعَلَيْكَ الْبَلاَغُ، وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ، أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 679
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 76
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 679
Sahih Muslim 785 b

'A'isha said:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to me when a woman was sitting with me. He said: Who is she? I said: She is a woman who does not sleep but prays. He said: Do such acts which you are capable of doing. By Allah, Allah does not grow weary but you will grow weary. The religious act most pleasing to Him is one the doer of which does it continuously. (And in the hadith transmitted by Abu Usama [the words are]:" She was a woman from Banu Asad." )
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ، عُرْوَةَ ح وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعِنْدِي امْرَأَةٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ هَذِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ امْرَأَةٌ لاَ تَنَامُ تُصَلِّي ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَلَيْكُمْ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ مَا تُطِيقُونَ فَوَاللَّهِ لاَ يَمَلُّ اللَّهُ حَتَّى تَمَلُّوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ أَحَبَّ الدِّينِ إِلَيْهِ مَا دَاوَمَ عَلَيْهِ صَاحِبُهُ وَفِي حَدِيثِ أَبِي أُسَامَةَ أَنَّهَا امْرَأَةٌ مِنْ بَنِي أَسَدٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 785b
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 262
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1717
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1262
It was narrated that Nu’man bin Bashir said:
“The sun was eclipsed at the time of the Messenger of Allah (saw), and he came out alarmed, dragging his lower garment, until he reached the mosque. He continued to perform prayer until the eclipse was over, then he said: ‘Some people claim that the sun and moon only become eclipsed because of the death of a great leader. That is not so. The sun and the moon do not become eclipsed for the death or birth of anyone. When Allah manifests Himself to anything in His creation, it humbles itself before Him.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ، وَجَمِيلُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ، قَالَ انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَخَرَجَ فَزِعًا يَجُرُّ ثَوْبَهُ حَتَّى أَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ يُصَلِّي حَتَّى انْجَلَتْ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ أُنَاسًا يَزْعُمُونَ أَنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ لاَ يَنْكَسِفَانِ إِلاَّ لِمَوْتِ عَظِيمٍ مِنَ الْعُظَمَاءِ وَلَيْسَ كَذَلِكَ إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ لاَ يَنْكَسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلاَ لِحَيَاتِهِ فَإِذَا تَجَلَّى اللَّهُ لِشَىْءٍ مِنْ خَلْقِهِ خَشَعَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1262
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 460
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1262
Sahih al-Bukhari 4733

Narrated Khabbab:

I was a blacksmith in Mecca Once I made a sword for Al-`Asi bin Wail As-Sahmi. When I went to demand its price, he said, "I will not give it to you till you disbelieve in Muhammad." I said, "I shall not disbelieve in Muhammad till Allah make you die and then bring you to life again." He said, "If Allah should make me die and then resurrect me and I would have wealth and children." So Allah revealed:-- 'Have you seen him who disbelieved in Our Signs, and (yet) says I shall certainly be given wealth and children? Has he known the unseen or has he taken a covenant from (Allah) the Beneficent?' (19.77- 78)

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي الضُّحَى، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ خَبَّابٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ قَيْنًا بِمَكَّةَ، فَعَمِلْتُ لِلْعَاصِي بْنِ وَائِلِ السَّهْمِيِّ سَيْفًا، فَجِئْتُ أَتَقَاضَاهُ فَقَالَ لاَ أُعْطِيكَ حَتَّى تَكْفُرَ بِمُحَمَّدٍ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لاَ أَكْفُرُ بِمُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى يُمِيتَكَ اللَّهُ، ثُمَّ يُحْيِيَكَ‏.‏ قَالَ إِذَا أَمَاتَنِي اللَّهُ ثُمَّ بَعَثَنِي، وَلِي مَالٌ وَوَلَدٌ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ{‏أَفَرَأَيْتَ الَّذِي كَفَرَ بِآيَاتِنَا وَقَالَ لأُوتَيَنَّ مَالاً وَوَلَدًا * أَطَّلَعَ الْغَيْبَ أَمِ اتَّخَذَ عِنْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ عَهْدًا‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ مَوْثِقًا‏.‏ لَمْ يَقُلِ الأَشْجَعِيُّ عَنْ سُفْيَانَ سَيْفًا وَلاَ مَوْثِقًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4733
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 255
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 257
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 461
Anas bin Malik (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Among the inmates of Hell, a person who had led the most luxurious life in this world will be brought up on the Day of Resurrection and dipped in the Fire and will be asked: 'O son of Adam! Did you ever experience any comfort? Did you happen to get any luxury?' He will reply: 'By Allah, no, my Rubb.' And then one of the people of Jannah who had experienced extreme misery in the life of this world will be dipped in Jannah. Then he will be asked: 'O son of Adam! Did you ever experience any misery? Did you ever encounter difficulty?' He will say: "By Allah, no my Rubb, I neither experienced misery nor passed through hardship".

[Muslim].

وعنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله، صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ “يؤتى بأنعم أهل الدنيا من أهل النار يوم القيامة، فيصبغ في النار صبغة، ثم يقال‏:‏ يا ابن آدم هل رأيت خيراً قط‏؟‏ هل مر بك نعيم قط‏؟‏ فيقول‏:‏ لا والله يا رب‏.‏ ويؤتى بأشد الناس بؤساً في الدنياً من أهل الجنة، فيصبغ صبغة في الجنة، فيقال له‏:‏ يا ابن آدم هل رأيت بؤساً قط‏؟‏ هل مربك شدة قط‏؟‏ فيقول‏:‏ لا، والله، ما مر بى بؤس قط، ولا رأيت شدة قط‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 461
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 461
Sahih al-Bukhari 7111

Narrated Nafi`:

When the people of Medina dethroned Yazid bin Muawiya, Ibn `Umar gathered his special friends and children and said, "I heard the Prophet saying, 'A flag will be fixed for every betrayer on the Day of Resurrection,' and we have given the oath of allegiance to this person (Yazid) in accordance with the conditions enjoined by Allah and His Apostle and I do not know of anything more faithless than fighting a person who has been given the oath of allegiance in accordance with the conditions enjoined by Allah and His Apostle , and if ever I learn that any person among you has agreed to dethrone Yazid, by giving the oath of allegiance (to somebody else) then there will be separation between him and me."

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا خَلَعَ أَهْلُ الْمَدِينَةِ يَزِيدَ بْنَ مُعَاوِيَةَ جَمَعَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ حَشَمَهُ وَوَلَدَهُ فَقَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ يُنْصَبُ لِكُلِّ غَادِرٍ لِوَاءٌ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَإِنَّا قَدْ بَايَعْنَا هَذَا الرَّجُلَ عَلَى بَيْعِ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، وَإِنِّي لاَ أَعْلَمُ غَدْرًا أَعْظَمَ مِنْ أَنْ يُبَايَعَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى بَيْعِ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، ثُمَّ يُنْصَبُ لَهُ الْقِتَالُ، وَإِنِّي لاَ أَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا مِنْكُمْ خَلَعَهُ، وَلاَ بَايَعَ فِي هَذَا الأَمْرِ، إِلاَّ كَانَتِ الْفَيْصَلَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7111
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 58
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 227
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 118

Narrated Abu Huraira:

People say that I have narrated many Hadiths (The Prophet's narration). Had it not been for two verses in the Qur'an, I would not have narrated a single Hadith, and the verses are: "Verily those who conceal the clear sign and the guidance which We have sent down . . . (up to) Most Merciful." (2:159-160). And no doubt our Muhajir (emigrant) brothers used to be busy in the market with their business (bargains) and our Ansari brothers used to be busy with their property (agriculture). But I (Abu Huraira) used to stick to Allah's Apostle contented with what will fill my stomach and I used to attend that which they used not to attend and I used to memorize that which they used not to memorize.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ إِنَّ النَّاسَ يَقُولُونَ أَكْثَرَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، وَلَوْلاَ آيَتَانِ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ مَا حَدَّثْتُ حَدِيثًا، ثُمَّ يَتْلُو ‏{‏إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَكْتُمُونَ مَا أَنْزَلْنَا مِنَ الْبَيِّنَاتِ‏}‏ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏الرَّحِيمُ‏}‏ إِنَّ إِخْوَانَنَا مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ كَانَ يَشْغَلُهُمُ الصَّفْقُ بِالأَسْوَاقِ، وِإِنَّ إِخْوَانَنَا مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ كَانَ يَشْغَلُهُمُ الْعَمَلُ فِي أَمْوَالِهِمْ، وَإِنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ كَانَ يَلْزَمُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِشِبَعِ بَطْنِهِ وَيَحْضُرُ مَا لاَ يَحْضُرُونَ، وَيَحْفَظُ مَا لاَ يَحْفَظُونَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 118
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 60
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 118
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 305

Narrated `Aisha:

We set out with the Prophet for Hajj and when we reached Sarif I got my menses. When the Prophet came to me, I was weeping. He asked, "Why are you weeping?" I said, "I wish if I had not performed Hajj this year." He asked, "May be that you got your menses?" I replied, "Yes." He then said, "This is the thing which Allah has ordained for all the daughters of Adam. So do what all the pilgrims do except that you do not perform the Tawaf round the Ka`ba till you are clean."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ نَذْكُرُ إِلاَّ الْحَجَّ، فَلَمَّا جِئْنَا سَرِفَ طَمِثْتُ، فَدَخَلَ عَلَىَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا أَبْكِي فَقَالَ ‏{‏مَا يُبْكِيكِ‏}‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ لَوَدِدْتُ وَاللَّهِ أَنِّي لَمْ أَحُجَّ الْعَامَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏{‏لَعَلَّكِ نُفِسْتِ‏}‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ فَإِنَّ ذَلِكَ شَىْءٌ كَتَبَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى بَنَاتِ آدَمَ، فَافْعَلِي مَا يَفْعَلُ الْحَاجُّ، غَيْرَ أَنْ لاَ تَطُوفِي بِالْبَيْتِ حَتَّى تَطْهُرِي ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 305
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 302
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2699
Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "The Salam is before talking." With this chain it has been reported that the Prophet (SAW) said: "Do not invite anyone to the food until the Salam is given."
حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، - بَغْدَادِيٌّ - حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ زَكَرِيَّا، عَنْ عَنْبَسَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زَاذَانَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ السَّلاَمُ قَبْلَ الْكَلاَمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَبِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَدْعُوا أَحَدًا إِلَى الطَّعَامِ حَتَّى يُسَلِّمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ مُنْكَرٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَسَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدًا يَقُولُ عَنْبَسَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ ضَعِيفٌ فِي الْحَدِيثِ ذَاهِبٌ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ زَاذَانَ مُنْكَرُ الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2699
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 12
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 40, Hadith 2699
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3927
Narrated Salman:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to me: 'O Salman! Do not detest me and thereby leave your religion.' I said: 'O Messenger of Allah! How could I detest you while Allah guided us by you.' He said: 'You will detest the Arabs and thereby detest me.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الأَزْدِيُّ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، وَغَيْرُ، وَاحِدٍ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَدْرٍ، شُجَاعُ ابْنُ الْوَلِيدِ عَنْ قَابُوسِ بْنِ أَبِي ظَبْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ سَلْمَانَ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا سَلْمَانُ لاَ تُبْغِضْنِي فَتُفَارِقَ دِينَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ أُبْغِضُكَ وَبِكَ هَدَانَا اللَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ تُبْغِضُ الْعَرَبَ فَتُبْغِضُنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ أَبِي بَدْرٍ شُجَاعِ بْنِ الْوَلِيدِ ‏.‏ وَسَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ إِسْمَاعِيلَ يَقُولُ أَبُو ظَبْيَانَ لَمْ يُدْرِكْ سَلْمَانَ مَاتَ سَلْمَانُ قَبْلَ عَلِيٍّ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3927
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 327
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3927
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2519
Muhammad bin Al-Munkadir narrated from Jabir, that a man was mentioned in the presence of the Prophet (s.a.w) for his worship and striving in it, and another man was mentioned for his cautious piety. So the Prophet (s.a.w) said:
"Nothing is equal to cautious piety."
حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ أَخْزَمَ الطَّائِيُّ الْبَصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ أَبِي الْوَزِيرِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ الْمَخْرَمِيُّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ نُبَيْهٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ ذُكِرَ رَجُلٌ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعِبَادَةٍ وَاجْتِهَادٍ وَذُكِرَ عِنْدَهُ آخَرُ بِرِعَةٍ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَعْدِلْ بِالرِّعَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ هُوَ مِنْ وَلَدِ الْمِسْوَرِ بْنِ مَخْرَمَةَ وَهُوَ مَدَنِيٌّ ثِقَةٌ عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2519
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 105
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 11, Hadith 2519
Sahih Muslim 2564 a

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

Don't nurse grudge and don't bid him out for raising the price and don't nurse aversion or enmity and don't enter into a transaction when the others have entered into that transaction and be as fellow-brothers and servants of Allah. A Muslim is the brother of a Muslim. He neither oppresses him nor humiliates him nor looks down upon him. The piety is here, (and while saying so) he pointed towards his chest thrice. It is a serious evil for a Muslim that he should look down upon his brother Muslim. All things of a Muslim are inviolable for his brother in faith: his blood, his wealth and his honour.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ بْنِ قَعْنَبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ قَيْسٍ - عَنْ أَبِي، سَعِيدٍ مَوْلَى عَامِرِ بْنِ كُرَيْزٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تَحَاسَدُوا وَلاَ تَنَاجَشُوا وَلاَ تَبَاغَضُوا وَلاَ تَدَابَرُوا وَلاَ يَبِعْ بَعْضُكُمْ عَلَى بَيْعِ بَعْضٍ وَكُونُوا عِبَادَ اللَّهِ إِخْوَانًا ‏.‏ الْمُسْلِمُ أَخُو الْمُسْلِمِ لاَ يَظْلِمُهُ وَلاَ يَخْذُلُهُ وَلاَ يَحْقِرُهُ ‏.‏ التَّقْوَى هَا هُنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَيُشِيرُ إِلَى صَدْرِهِ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ ‏"‏ بِحَسْبِ امْرِئٍ مِنَ الشَّرِّ أَنْ يَحْقِرَ أَخَاهُ الْمُسْلِمَ كُلُّ الْمُسْلِمِ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِ حَرَامٌ دَمُهُ وَمَالُهُ وَعِرْضُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2564a
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 40
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 32, Hadith 6219
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2361

Narrated `Urwa:

When a man from the Ansar quarreled with Az-Zubair, the Prophet said, "O Zubair! Irrigate (your land) first and then let the water flow (to the land of the others)." "On that the Ansari said, (to the Prophet), "It is because he is your aunt's son." On that the Prophet said, "O Zubair! Irrigate till the water reaches the walls between the pits around the trees and then stop (i.e. let the water go to the other's land)." I think the following verse was revealed concerning this event: "But no, by your Lord They can have No faith Until they make you judge In all disputes between them." (4.65)

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، قَالَ خَاصَمَ الزُّبَيْرَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا زُبَيْرُ اسْقِ ثُمَّ أَرْسِلْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ إِنَّهُ ابْنُ عَمَّتِكَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏"‏ اسْقِ يَا زُبَيْرُ، ثُمَّ يَبْلُغُ الْمَاءُ الْجَدْرَ، ثُمَّ أَمْسِكْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ الزُّبَيْرُ فَأَحْسِبُ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ نَزَلَتْ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏{‏َلاَ وَرَبِّكَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ حَتَّى يُحَكِّمُوكَ فِيمَا شَجَرَ بَيْنَهُمْ‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَبَّاسِ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ لَيْسَ أَحَدٌ يَذْكُرُ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، إِلاَّ اللَّيْثُ فَقَطْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2361
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 40, Hadith 549
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father used to kill his sacrificial animals while they were standing.

Malik said, "No-one is permitted to shave his head until he has killed his sacrificial animal, and no-one must sacrifice before dawn on the day of sacrifice. The things that should be done on the day of sacrifice are slaughtering, donning clothes, grooming the body generally (at-tafath) and shaving the head, and none of this may be done before the day of sacrifice."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَاهُ، كَانَ يَنْحَرُ بُدْنَهُ قِيَامًا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ يَجُوزُ لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَحْلِقَ رَأْسَهُ حَتَّى يَنْحَرَ هَدْيَهُ وَلاَ يَنْبَغِي لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَنْحَرَ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ وَإِنَّمَا الْعَمَلُ كُلُّهُ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ الذَّبْحُ وَلُبْسُ الثِّيَابِ وَإِلْقَاءُ التَّفَثِ وَالْحِلاَقُ لاَ يَكُونُ شَىْءٌ مِنْ ذَلِكَ يُفْعَلُ قَبْلَ يَوْمِ النَّحْرِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 192
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 891
Sunan Abi Dawud 3159

Narrated Al-Husayn ibn Wahwah:

Talhah ibn al-Bara' fell ill and the Prophet (saws) came to pay him a sick-visit. He said: I think Talhah has died; so tell me (about his death), and make haste, for it is not advisable that the corpse of a Muslim should remain withheld among his family.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ بْنُ مُطَرِّفٍ الرُّؤَاسِيُّ أَبُو سُفْيَانَ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ جَنَابٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى، - قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ هُوَ ابْنُ يُونُسَ - عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ الْبَلَوِيِّ، عَنْ عَزْرَةَ، - وَقَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ عُرْوَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ - عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ الْحُصَيْنِ بْنِ وَحْوَحٍ، أَنَّ طَلْحَةَ بْنَ الْبَرَاءِ، مَرِضَ فَأَتَاهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعُودُهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنِّي لاَ أَرَى طَلْحَةَ إِلاَّ قَدْ حَدَثَ فِيهِ الْمَوْتُ فَآذِنُونِي بِهِ وَعَجِّلُوا فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَنْبَغِي لِجِيفَةِ مُسْلِمٍ أَنْ تُحْبَسَ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانَىْ أَهْلِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3159
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 71
English translation : Book 20, Hadith 3153
Sunan Abi Dawud 5070

Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:

The Prophet (saws) said: If anyone says in the morning or in the evening: "O Allah! Thou art my Lord; there is no god but Thee, Thou hast created me, and I am Thy servant and hold to Thy covenant and promise as much as I can; I seek refuge in Thee from the evil of what I have done: I acknowledge Thy favour to me, and I acknowledge my sin; pardon me, for none but Thee pardons sins, and dies during the daytime or during the night." he will go to Paradise.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ ثَعْلَبَةَ الطَّائِيُّ، عَنِ ابْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ أَوْ حِينَ يُمْسِي اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ وَأَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعْتُ أَبُوءُ بِنِعْمَتِكَ وَأَبُوءُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏.‏ فَمَاتَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ أَوْ مِنْ لَيْلَتِهِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5070
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 298
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5052
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 495
Abu Hurayra said, "A bedouin came and the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, asked, 'Has Umm Mildam (fever) got hold of you?' 'What is Umm Mildam?' he asked. He said, 'The heat between the skin and the flesh.' The bedouin said, 'No.' He asked, 'Have you got a headache?' 'What is headache?' the man asked. He replied, 'A wind which appears in the head and beats the veins.' 'No,' he said, When he stood up, he said, 'Whoever wants to look at a man who is one of the people of the Fire,' i.e. 'let them look at that man.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ‏:‏ جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ هَلْ أَخَذَتْكَ أُمُّ مِلْدَمٍ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ وَمَا أُمُّ مِلْدَمٍ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ حَرٌّ بَيْنَ الْجِلْدِ وَاللَّحْمِ، قَالَ‏:‏ لاَ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَهَلْ صُدِعْتَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ وَمَا الصُّدَاعُ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ رِيحٌ تَعْتَرِضُ فِي الرَّأْسِ، تَضْرِبُ الْعُرُوقَ، قَالَ‏:‏ لاَ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَلَمَّا قَامَ قَالَ‏:‏ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ أَيْ‏:‏ فَلْيَنْظُرْهُ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 495
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 29, Hadith 495
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3073
Al-A 'mash said :
"I head Al-Hajjaj say: 'Do not say Surat Al-Baqarah, say: 'The Surah in which the cow (Al-Baqarah) is mentioned."' I mentioned that to Ibrahim, and he said: "Abdur-Rahman bi Yazdi told me, that he was with 'Abdullah when he stoned Jamratul 'Aqabah. He went down the middle of the valley, stood opposite it - meaning the Jamrah - and throew seven pebbiles at it, saying the Takbir with each pebble. I said; "Some people climbed the mountain." He said: "Here - by the One beside Whom there is no other God - is the place where the one to whom Surat Al-Baqarah was revelated stoned."
أَخْبَرَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي زَائِدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، سَمِعْتُ الْحَجَّاجَ، يَقُولُ لاَ تَقُولُوا سُورَةُ الْبَقَرَةِ قُولُوا السُّورَةُ الَّتِي يُذْكَرُ فِيهَا الْبَقَرَةُ ‏.‏ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لإِبْرَاهِيمَ فَقَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ أَنَّهُ كَانَ مَعَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ حِينَ رَمَى جَمْرَةَ الْعَقَبَةِ فَاسْتَبْطَنَ الْوَادِيَ وَاسْتَعْرَضَهَا يَعْنِي الْجَمْرَةَ فَرَمَاهَا بِسَبْعِ حَصَيَاتٍ وَكَبَّرَ مَعَ كُلِّ حَصَاةٍ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ أُنَاسًا يَصْعَدُونَ الْجَبَلَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَا هُنَا وَالَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُهُ رَأَيْتُ الَّذِي أُنْزِلَتْ عَلَيْهِ سُورَةُ الْبَقَرَةِ رَمَى ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3073
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 456
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 3075
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1268
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:

That the Prophet (saws) said: "Do not go out to meet the market (caravan), do not leave animals un-milked (to deceive the buyer), nor out-spend one another."

[Abu 'Eisa said:] There are narrations on this topic from Ibn Mas'ud and Abu Hurairah. The Hadith if Ibn 'Abbas is a Hasan Sahih Hadith. This is acted upon according to the people of knowledge, they dislike selling the Muhaffalah, and it is the Musarrah that has not been milked by its owner in days or more than that, so the milk accumulates in its udder to impress the purchaser. This is a type of deceit and misrepresentation.

حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ سِمَاكٍ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَسْتَقْبِلُوا السُّوقَ وَلاَ تُحَفِّلُوا وَلاَ يُنَفِّقْ بَعْضُكُمْ لِبَعْضٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ وَحَدِيثُ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ كَرِهُوا بَيْعَ الْمُحَفَّلَةِ وَهِيَ الْمُصَرَّاةُ لاَ يَحْلُبُهَا صَاحِبُهَا أَيَّامًا أَوْ نَحْوَ ذَلِكَ لِيَجْتَمِعَ اللَّبَنُ فِي ضَرْعِهَا فَيَغْتَرَّ بِهَا الْمُشْتَرِي ‏.‏ وَهَذَا ضَرْبٌ مِنَ الْخَدِيعَةِ وَالْغَرَرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1268
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 70
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 1268
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2748
Narrated Abu Yaqzan:
from 'Adi - and he is Ibn Thabit - from his father, from his grandfather - [from the Prophet (SAW)]: "Sneezing, dozing and yawning during Salat, and menstruation, regurgitation and nosebleeds are from Ash-Shaitan."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا شَرِيكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الْيَقْظَانِ، عَنْ عَدِيِّ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، رَفَعَهُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ الْعُطَاسُ وَالنُّعَاسُ وَالتَّثَاؤُبُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَالْحَيْضُ وَالْقَىْءُ وَالرُّعَافُ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ شَرِيكٍ عَنْ أَبِي الْيَقْظَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسَأَلْتُ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ إِسْمَاعِيلَ عَنْ عَدِيِّ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ قُلْتُ لَهُ مَا اسْمُ جَدِّ عَدِيٍّ قَالَ لاَ أَدْرِي ‏.‏ وَذُكِرَ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ مَعِينٍ قَالَ اسْمُهُ دِينَارٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2748
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 18
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 41, Hadith 2748
Sahih Muslim 3018 c

'A'isha said that as for the words of Allah:

" If you fear that you would not be able to observe equity in case of orphan girls)," it was revealed in reference to a person who had an orphan girl (as his ward) and he was her guardian, and her heir, and she possessed property, but there was none to contend on her behalf except her ownself. And he (her guardian) did not give her in marriage because of her property and he tortured her and ill-treated her, it was in relation to her that (Allah said: )" If you fear that you would not be able to observe equity in case of orphan girls, then marry whom you like among women," i. e. whatever I have made lawful for you and leave her whom you are putting to torture.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى‏}‏ قَالَتْ أُنْزِلَتْ فِي الرَّجُلِ تَكُونُ لَهُ الْيَتِيمَةُ وَهُوَ وَلِيُّهَا وَوَارِثُهَا وَلَهَا مَالٌ وَلَيْسَ لَهَا أَحَدٌ يُخَاصِمُ دُونَهَا فَلاَ يُنْكِحُهَا لِمَالِهَا فَيَضُرُّ بِهَا وَيُسِيءُ صُحْبَتَهَا فَقَالَ ‏{‏ إِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى فَانْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ‏}‏ يَقُولُ مَا أَحْلَلْتُ لَكُمْ وَدَعْ هَذِهِ الَّتِي تَضُرُّ بِهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 3018c
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 43, Hadith 7158
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4553

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Abu Sufyan narrated to me personally, saying, "I set out during the Truce that had been concluded between me and Allah's Apostle. While I was in Sham, a letter sent by the Prophet was brought to Heraclius. Dihya Al-Kalbi had brought and given it to the governor of Busra, and the latter forwarded it to Heraclius. Heraclius said, 'Is there anyone from the people of this man who claims to be a prophet?' The people replied, 'Yes.' So I along with some of Quraishi men were called and we entered upon Heraclius, and we were seated in front of him. Then he said, 'Who amongst you is the nearest relative to the man who claims to be a prophet?' So they made me sit in front of him and made my companions sit behind me. Then he called upon his translator and said (to him). 'Tell them ( i.e. Abu Sufyan's companions) that I am going to ask him (i.e. Abu Sufyan) regarding that man who claims to be a prophet. So, if he tell me a lie, they should contradict him (instantly).' By Allah, had I not been afraid that my companions would consider me a liar, I would have told lies. Heraclius then said to his translator, 'Ask him: What is his (i.e. the Prophet's) family status amongst you? I said, 'He belongs to a noble family amongst us." Heraclius said, 'Was any of his ancestors a king?' I said, 'No.' He said, 'Did you ever accuse him of telling lies before his saying what he has said?' I said, 'No.' He said, 'Do the nobles follow him or the poor people?' I said, 'It is the poor who followed him.' He said, 'Is the number of his follower increasing or decreasing?' I said, 'The are increasing.' He said, 'Does anyone renounce his religion (i.e. Islam) after embracing it, being displeased with it?' I said, 'No.' He said, 'Did you fight with him?' I replied, 'Yes.' He said, 'How was your fighting with him?' I said, 'The fighting between us was undecided and victory was shared by him and us by turns. He inflicts casualties upon us and we inflict casualties upon him.' He said, 'Did he ever betray?' I said, 'No, but now we are away from him in this truce and we do not know what he will do in it" Abu Sufyan added, "By Allah, I was not able to insert in my speech a word (against him) except that. Heraclius said, 'Did anybody else (amongst you) ever claimed the same (i.e. Islam) before him? I said, 'No.' Then Heraclius told his translator to tell me (i.e. Abu Sufyan), 'I asked you about his family status amongst you, and you told me that ...

حَدَّثَنِي إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ،‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سُفْيَانَ، مِنْ فِيهِ إِلَى فِيَّ قَالَ انْطَلَقْتُ فِي الْمُدَّةِ الَّتِي كَانَتْ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ـ فَبَيْنَا أَنَا بِالشَّأْمِ إِذْ جِيءَ بِكِتَابٍ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى هِرَقْلَ قَالَ وَكَانَ دِحْيَةُ الْكَلْبِيُّ جَاءَ بِهِ فَدَفَعَهُ إِلَى عَظِيمِ بُصْرَى، فَدَفَعَهُ عَظِيمُ بُصْرَى إِلَى ـ هِرَقْلَ ـ قَالَ فَقَالَ هِرَقْلُ هَلْ هَا هُنَا أَحَدٌ مِنْ قَوْمِ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ فَقَالُوا نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ فَدُعِيتُ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَى هِرَقْلَ، فَأُجْلِسْنَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَقَالَ أَيُّكُمْ أَقْرَبُ نَسَبًا مِنْ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ فَقَالَ أَبُو سُفْيَانَ فَقُلْتُ أَنَا‏.‏ فَأَجْلَسُونِي بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ، وَأَجْلَسُوا أَصْحَابِي خَلْفِي، ثُمَّ دَعَا بِتُرْجُمَانِهِ فَقَالَ قُلْ لَهُمْ إِنِّي سَائِلٌ هَذَا عَنْ هَذَا الرَّجُلِ الَّذِي يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ، فَإِنْ كَذَبَنِي فَكَذِّبُوهُ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سُفْيَانَ وَايْمُ اللَّهِ، لَوْلاَ أَنْ يُؤْثِرُوا عَلَىَّ الْكَذِبَ لَكَذَبْتُ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِتُرْجُمَانِهِ سَلْهُ كَيْفَ حَسَبُهُ فِيكُمْ قَالَ قُلْتُ هُوَ فِينَا ذُو حَسَبٍ‏.‏ قَالَ فَهَلْ كَانَ مِنْ آبَائِهِ مَلِكٌ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ فَهَلْ كُنْتُمْ تَتَّهِمُونَهُ بِالْكَذِبِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَيَتَّبِعُهُ أَشْرَافُ النَّاسِ أَمْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ قَالَ قُلْتُ بَلْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ‏.‏ قَالَ يَزِيدُونَ أَوْ يَنْقُصُونَ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ بَلْ يَزِيدُونَ‏.‏ قَالَ هَلْ يَرْتَدُّ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ، بَعْدَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ فِيهِ، سَخْطَةً لَهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ فَهَلْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَيْفَ كَانَ قِتَالُكُمْ إِيَّاهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ تَكُونُ الْحَرْبُ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُ سِجَالاً، يُصِيبُ مِنَّا وَنُصِيبُ مِنْهُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَهَلْ يَغْدِرُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ وَنَحْنُ مِنْهُ فِي هَذِهِ الْمُدَّةِ لاَ نَدْرِي مَا هُوَ صَانِعٌ فِيهَا‏.‏ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَمْكَنَنِي مِنْ كَلِمَةٍ أُدْخِلُ فِيهَا شَيْئًا غَيْرَ هَذِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَهَلْ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِتُرْجُمَانِهِ قُلْ لَهُ إِنِّي سَأَلْتُكَ عَنْ حَسَبِهِ فِيكُمْ، فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُ فِيكُمْ ذُو حَسَبٍ، وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ تُبْعَثُ فِي أَحْسَابِ قَوْمِهَا، وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ كَانَ فِي آبَائِهِ مَلِكٌ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لاَ فَقُلْتُ لَوْ كَانَ مِنْ آبَائِهِ مَلِكٌ قُلْتُ رَجُلٌ يَطْلُبُ مُلْكَ آبَائِهِ، وَسَأَلْتُكَ عَنْ أَتْبَاعِهِ أَضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ أَمْ أَشْرَافُهُمْ فَقُلْتَ بَلْ ضُعَفَاؤُهُمْ، وَهُمْ أَتْبَاعُ الرُّسُلِ، وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ كُنْتُمْ تَتَّهِمُونَهُ بِالْكَذِبِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ مَا قَالَ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لاَ، فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ لِيَدَعَ الْكَذِبَ عَلَى النَّاسِ ثُمَّ يَذْهَبَ فَيَكْذِبَ عَلَى اللَّهِ، وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ يَرْتَدُّ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ فِيهِ سَخْطَةً لَهُ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لاَ، وَكَذَلِكَ الإِيمَانُ إِذَا خَالَطَ بَشَاشَةَ الْقُلُوبِ، وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ يَزِيدُونَ أَمْ يَنْقُصُونَ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُمْ يَزِيدُونَ، وَكَذَلِكَ الإِيمَانُ حَتَّى يَتِمَّ، وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّكُمْ قَاتَلْتُمُوهُ فَتَكُونُ الْحَرْبُ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُ سِجَالاً، يَنَالُ مِنْكُمْ وَتَنَالُونَ مِنْهُ، وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ تُبْتَلَى، ثُمَّ تَكُونُ لَهُمُ الْعَاقِبَةُ، وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ يَغْدِرُ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَغْدِرُ، وَكَذَلِكَ الرُّسُلُ لاَ تَغْدِرُ، وَسَأَلْتُكَ هَلْ قَالَ أَحَدٌ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ قَبْلَهُ فَزَعَمْتَ أَنْ لاَ، فَقُلْتُ لَوْ كَانَ قَالَ هَذَا الْقَوْلَ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَهُ قُلْتُ رَجُلٌ ائْتَمَّ بِقَوْلٍ قِيلَ قَبْلَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ قَالَ بِمَ يَأْمُرُكُمْ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَأْمُرُنَا بِالصَّلاَةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ وَالصِّلَةِ وَالْعَفَافِ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنْ يَكُ مَا تَقُولُ فِيهِ حَقًّا فَإِنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ، وَقَدْ كُنْتُ أَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ خَارِجٌ، وَلَمْ أَكُ أَظُنُّهُ مِنْكُمْ، وَلَوْ أَنِّي أَعْلَمُ أَنِّي أَخْلُصُ إِلَيْهِ لأَحْبَبْتُ لِقَاءَهُ، وَلَوْ كُنْتُ عِنْدَهُ لَغَسَلْتُ عَنْ قَدَمَيْهِ، وَلَيَبْلُغَنَّ مُلْكُهُ مَا تَحْتَ قَدَمَىَّ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ دَعَا بِكِتَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَرَأَهُ، فَإِذَا فِيهِ ‏"‏ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ مِنْ مُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ، إِلَى هِرَقْلَ عَظِيمِ الرُّومِ، سَلاَمٌ عَلَى مَنِ اتَّبَعَ الْهُدَى، أَمَّا بَعْدُ، فَإِنِّي أَدْعُوكَ بِدِعَايَةِ الإِسْلاَمِ، أَسْلِمْ تَسْلَمْ، وَأَسْلِمْ يُؤْتِكَ اللَّهُ أَجْرَكَ مَرَّتَيْنِ، فَإِنْ تَوَلَّيْتَ فَإِنَّ عَلَيْكَ إِثْمَ الأَرِيسِيِّينَ، وَ‏{‏يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ تَعَالَوْا إِلَى كَلِمَةٍ سَوَاءٍ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكُمْ أَنْ لاَ نَعْبُدَ إِلاَّ اللَّهَ‏}‏ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏اشْهَدُوا بِأَنَّا مُسْلِمُونَ‏}‏‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ مِنْ قِرَاءَةِ الْكِتَابِ ارْتَفَعَتِ الأَصْوَاتُ عِنْدَهُ، وَكَثُرَ اللَّغَطُ، وَأُمِرَ بِنَا فَأُخْرِجْنَا قَالَ فَقُلْتُ لأَصْحَابِي حِينَ خَرَجْنَا لَقَدْ أَمِرَ أَمْرُ ابْنِ أَبِي كَبْشَةَ، أَنَّهُ لَيَخَافُهُ مَلِكُ بَنِي الأَصْفَرِ فَمَا زِلْتُ مُوقِنًا بِأَمْرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ سَيَظْهَرُ حَتَّى أَدْخَلَ اللَّهُ عَلَىَّ الإِسْلاَمَ‏.‏ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ فَدَعَا هِرَقْلُ عُظَمَاءَ الرُّومِ فَجَمَعَهُمْ فِي دَارٍ لَهُ فَقَالَ يَا مَعْشَرَ الرُّومِ، هَلْ لَكُمْ فِي الْفَلاَحِ وَالرَّشَدِ آخِرَ الأَبَدِ، وَأَنْ يَثْبُتَ لَكُمْ مُلْكُكُمْ قَالَ فَحَاصُوا حَيْصَةَ حُمُرِ الْوَحْشِ إِلَى الأَبْوَابِ، فَوَجَدُوهَا قَدْ غُلِقَتْ، فَقَالَ عَلَىَّ بِهِمْ‏.‏ فَدَعَا بِهِمْ فَقَالَ إِنِّي إِنَّمَا اخْتَبَرْتُ شِدَّتَكُمْ عَلَى دِينِكُمْ، فَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ مِنْكُمُ الَّذِي أَحْبَبْتُ‏.‏ فَسَجَدُوا لَهُ وَرَضُوا عَنْهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4553
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 75
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 75
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that once in the time of Uthman ibn Affan the new moon had been seen in the afternoon and Uthman did not break his fast until evening had come and the sun had set.

Yahya said that he had heard Malik say that some one who sees the new moon of Ramadan when he is on his own should start the fast and not break it if he knows that that day is part of Ramadan. He added, "Some one who sees the new moon of Shawwal when he is on his own does not break the fast, because people suspect the reliability of someone among them who breaks the fast. Such people should say, when they sight the new moon, 'We have seen the new moon.' Whoever sees the new moon of Shawwal during the day should not break his fast but should continue fasting for the rest of that day. This is because it is really the new moon of the night that is coming ."

Yahya said that he heard Malik say, "If people are fasting on the day of Fitr thinking that it is still Ramadan and then definite evidence comes to them that the new moon of Ramadan had been seen one day before they began to fast and that they are now into the thirty- first day, then they should break the fast on that day at whatever time the news comes to them. However, they do not pray the id prayer if they hear the news after the sun has begun to decline."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ الْهِلاَلَ، رُئِيَ فِي زَمَانِ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ بِعَشِيٍّ فَلَمْ يُفْطِرْ عُثْمَانُ حَتَّى أَمْسَى وَغَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى سَمِعْتُ مَالِكًا يَقُولُ فِي الَّذِي يَرَى هِلاَلَ رَمَضَانَ وَحْدَهُ أَنَّهُ يَصُومُ لاَ يَنْبَغِي لَهُ أَنْ يُفْطِرَ وَهُوَ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمَ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَمَنْ رَأَى هِلاَلَ شَوَّالٍ وَحْدَهُ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُفْطِرُ لأَنَّ النَّاسَ يَتَّهِمُونَ عَلَى أَنْ يُفْطِرَ مِنْهُمْ مَنْ لَيْسَ مَأْمُونًا وَيَقُولُ أُولَئِكَ إِذَا ظَهَرَ عَلَيْهِمْ قَدْ رَأَيْنَا الْهِلاَلَ وَمَنْ رَأَى هِلاَلَ شَوَّالٍ نَهَارًا فَلاَ يُفْطِرْ وَيُتِمُّ صِيَامَ يَوْمِهِ ذَلِكَ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ هِلاَلُ اللَّيْلَةِ الَّتِي تَأْتِي ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى وَسَمِعْتُ مَالِكًا يَقُولُ إِذَا صَامَ النَّاسُ يَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ - وَهُمْ يَظُنُّونَ أَنَّهُ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ - فَجَاءَهُمْ ثَبَتٌ أَنَّ هِلاَلَ رَمَضَانَ قَدْ رُئِيَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَصُومُوا بِيَوْمٍ وَأَنَّ يَوْمَهُمْ ذَلِكَ أَحَدٌ وَثَلاَثُونَ فَإِنَّهُمْ يُفْطِرُونَ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ أَيَّةَ سَاعَةٍ جَاءَهُمُ الْخَبَرُ غَيْرَ أَنَّهُمْ لاَ يُصَلُّونَ صَلاَةَ الْعِيدِ إِنْ كَانَ ذَلِكَ جَاءَهُمْ بَعْدَ زَوَالِ الشَّمْسِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 18, Hadith 4
Arabic reference : Book 18, Hadith 636
Sahih al-Bukhari 6140

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakr:

Abu Bakr invited a group of people and told me, "Look after your guests." Abu Bakr added, I am going to visit the Prophet and you should finish serving them before I return." `Abdur-Rahman said, So I went at once and served them with what was available at that time in the house and requested them to eat." They said, "Where is the owner of the house (i.e., Abu Bakr)?" `Abdur-Rahman said, "Take your meal." They said, "We will not eat till the owner of the house comes." `Abdur-Rahman said, "Accept your meal from us, for if my father comes and finds you not having taken your meal yet, we will be blamed severely by him, but they refused to take their meals . So I was sure that my father would be angry with me. When he came, I went away (to hide myself) from him. He asked, "What have you done (about the guests)?" They informed him the whole story. Abu Bakr called, "O `Abdur Rahman!" I kept quiet. He then called again. "O `Abdur-Rahman!" I kept quiet and he called again, "O ignorant (boy)! I beseech you by Allah, if you hear my voice, then come out!" I came out and said, "Please ask your guests (and do not be angry with me)." They said, "He has told the truth; he brought the meal to us." He said, "As you have been waiting for me, by Allah, I will not eat of it tonight." They said, "By Allah, we will not eat of it till you eat of it." He said, I have never seen a night like this night in evil. What is wrong with you? Why don't you accept your meals of hospitality from us?" (He said to me), "Bring your meal." I brought it to him, and he put his hand in it, saying, "In the name of Allah. The first (state of fury) was because of Satan." So Abu Bakr ate and so did his guests.

حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ الْجُرَيْرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، تَضَيَّفَ رَهْطًا فَقَالَ لِعَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ دُونَكَ أَضْيَافَكَ فَإِنِّي مُنْطَلِقٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَافْرُغْ مِنْ قِرَاهُمْ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَجِيءَ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَأَتَاهُمْ بِمَا عِنْدَهُ فَقَالَ اطْعَمُوا‏.‏ فَقَالُوا أَيْنَ رَبُّ مَنْزِلِنَا قَالَ اطْعَمُوا‏.‏ قَالُوا مَا نَحْنُ بِآكِلِينَ حَتَّى يَجِيءَ رَبُّ مَنْزِلِنَا‏.‏ قَالَ اقْبَلُوا عَنَّا قِرَاكُمْ، فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ جَاءَ وَلَمْ تَطْعَمُوا لَنَلْقَيَنَّ مِنْهُ‏.‏ فَأَبَوْا فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ يَجِدُ عَلَىَّ، فَلَمَّا جَاءَ تَنَحَّيْتُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ مَا صَنَعْتُمْ فَأَخْبَرُوهُ فَقَالَ يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ‏.‏ فَسَكَتُّ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ‏.‏ فَسَكَتُّ فَقَالَ يَا غُنْثَرُ أَقْسَمْتُ عَلَيْكَ إِنْ كُنْتَ تَسْمَعُ صَوْتِي لَمَّا جِئْتَ‏.‏ فَخَرَجْتُ فَقُلْتُ سَلْ أَضْيَافَكَ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا صَدَقَ أَتَانَا بِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنَّمَا انْتَظَرْتُمُونِي، وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَطْعَمُهُ اللَّيْلَةَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الآخَرُونَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ نَطْعَمُهُ حَتَّى تَطْعَمَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ لَمْ أَرَ فِي الشَّرِّ كَاللَّيْلَةِ، وَيْلَكُمْ مَا أَنْتُمْ لِمَ لاَ تَقْبَلُونَ عَنَّا قِرَاكُمْ هَاتِ طَعَامَكَ‏.‏ فَجَاءَهُ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ فَقَالَ بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ، الأُولَى لِلشَّيْطَانِ‏.‏ فَأَكَلَ وَأَكَلُوا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6140
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 167
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 162
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Hisn al-Muslim 147
Lā ba'sa ṭahūrun in shā Allāh. Do not worry, it will be a purification (for you), Allah willing. Reference: Al-Bukhari, cf. Al-Asqalani Fathul-Bari 10/118.
لا بأْسَ طَهـورٌ إِنْ شـاءَ الله
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 147
Hisn al-Muslim 211
Astawdi`ukumu ‘llāha ‘l-ladhi lā taḍī`u wadā'i`uh. I place you in the trust of Allah, whose trust is never misplaced. Reference: Ahmad 2/403, Ibn Majah 2/943. See also Al-Albani, Sahih Ibn Majah 2/133.
أَسْتَـوْدِعُكُـمُ اللَّهَ الَّذي لا تَضـيعُ وَدائِعُـه
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 211
Sahih Muslim 1901

It has been reported on the authority of Anas b. Malik who said:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent Busaisah as a scout to see what the caravan of Abu Sufyan was doing. He came (back and met the Holy Prophet in his house) where there was nobody except myself and the Messenger of Allah. I do not remember whether he (Hadrat Anas) made an exception of some wives of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) or not and told him the news of the caravan. (Having heard the news), the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came out (hurriedly), spoke to the people and said: We are in need (of men) ; whoever has an animal to ride upon ready with him should ride with us. People began to ask him permission for bringing their riding animals which were grazing on the hillocks near Medina. He said: No. (I want) only those who have their riding animals ready. So the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and his Companions proceeded towards Badr and reached there forestalling the polytheists (of Mecca). When the polytheists (also) reached there, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: None of you should step forward to (do) anything unless I am ahead of him. The polytheists (now) advanced (towards us), and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said. Get up to enter Paradise which is equal in width to the heavens and the earth. 'Umair b. al- Humam al-Ansari said: Messenger of Allah, is Paradise equal in extent to the heavens and the earth? He said: Yes. 'Umair said: My goodness! The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) asked him: What prompted you to utter these words (i. e. my goodness! ')? He said: Messenger of Allah, nothing but the desire that I be among its residents. He said: Thou art (surely) amona its residents. He took out dates from his bag and began to eat them. Then he said: If I were to live until I have eaten all these dates of mine, it would be a long life. (The narrator said): He threw away all the dates he had with him. Then he fought the enemies until he was killed.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ النَّضْرِ بْنِ أَبِي النَّضْرِ، وَهَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ - وَأَلْفَاظُهُمْ مُتَقَارِبَةٌ - قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ - عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بُسَيْسَةَ عَيْنًا يَنْظُرُ مَا صَنَعَتْ عِيرُ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ فَجَاءَ وَمَا فِي الْبَيْتِ أَحَدٌ غَيْرِي وَغَيْرُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لاَ أَدْرِي مَا اسْتَثْنَى بَعْضَ نِسَائِهِ قَالَ فَحَدَّثَهُ الْحَدِيثَ قَالَ فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَكَلَّمَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ لَنَا طَلِبَةً فَمَنْ كَانَ ظَهْرُهُ حَاضِرًا فَلْيَرْكَبْ مَعَنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَجَعَلَ رِجَالٌ يَسْتَأْذِنُونَهُ فِي ظُهْرَانِهِمْ فِي عُلْوِ الْمَدِينَةِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ إِلاَّ مَنْ كَانَ ظَهْرُهُ حَاضِرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَصْحَابُهُ حَتَّى سَبَقُوا الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِلَى بَدْرٍ وَجَاءَ الْمُشْرِكُونَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يُقَدِّمَنَّ أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ إِلَى شَىْءٍ حَتَّى أَكُونَ أَنَا دُونَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَدَنَا الْمُشْرِكُونَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ قُومُوا إِلَى جَنَّةٍ عَرْضُهَا السَّمَوَاتُ وَالأَرْضُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَقُولُ عُمَيْرُ بْنُ الْحُمَامِ الأَنْصَارِيُّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ جَنَّةٌ عَرْضُهَا السَّمَوَاتُ وَالأَرْضُ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بَخٍ بَخٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا يَحْمِلُكَ عَلَى قَوْلِكَ بَخٍ بَخٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ رَجَاءَةَ أَنْ أَكُونَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّكَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَخْرَجَ تَمَرَاتٍ مِنْ قَرْنِهِ فَجَعَلَ يَأْكُلُ مِنْهُنَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَئِنْ أَنَا حَيِيتُ حَتَّى آكُلَ تَمَرَاتِي هَذِهِ إِنَّهَا لَحَيَاةٌ طَوِيلَةٌ - قَالَ - فَرَمَى بِمَا كَانَ مَعَهُ مِنَ التَّمْرِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَاتَلَهُمْ حَتَّى قُتِلَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1901
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 210
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4680
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5401

Narrated 'Urban bin Malik:

who attended the Badr battle and was from the Ansar, that he came to the Prophet and said, "O Allah's Apostle! I have lost my eyesight and I lead my people in the prayer (as an Imam). When it rains, the valley which is between me and my people, flows with water, and then I cannot go to their mosque to lead them in the prayer. O Allah's Apostle! I wish that you could come and pray in my house so that I may take it as a praying place. The Prophet said, "Allah willing, I will do that." The next morning, soon after the sun had risen, Allah's Apostle came with Abu Bakr. The Prophet asked for the permission to enter and I admitted him. The Prophet had not sat till he had entered the house and said to me, "Where do you like me to pray in your house?" I pointed at a place in my house whereupon he stood and said, "Allahu Akbar." We lined behind him and he prayed two rak`at and finished it with Taslim. We then requested him to stay for a special meal of Khazira which we had prepared. A large number of men from the adjoining area gathered in the house. One of them said, "Where is Malik bin Ad-Dukhshun?" Another man said, "He is a hypocrite and does not love Allah and His Apostle." The Prophet said, "Do not say so. Do you not think that he has said: "None has the right to be worshipped but Allah," seeking Allah's pleasure? The man said, "Allah and His Apostle know better, but we have always seen him mixing with hypocrites and giving them advice." The Prophet said, "Allah has forbidden the (Hell) Fire for those who testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, seeking Allah's pleasure. "

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَحْمُودُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، أَنَّ عِتْبَانَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ ـ وَكَانَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِمَّنْ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ ـ أَنَّهُ أَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَنْكَرْتُ بَصَرِي وَأَنَا أُصَلِّي لِقَوْمِي، فَإِذَا كَانَتِ الأَمْطَارُ سَالَ الْوَادِي الَّذِي بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُمْ، لَمْ أَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ آتِيَ مَسْجِدَهُمْ فَأُصَلِّيَ لَهُمْ، فَوَدِدْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنَّكَ تَأْتِي فَتُصَلِّي فِي بَيْتِي، فَأَتَّخِذُهُ مُصَلًّى‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَأَفْعَلُ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عِتْبَانُ فَغَدَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ حِينَ ارْتَفَعَ النَّهَارُ، فَاسْتَأْذَنَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَذِنْتُ لَهُ فَلَمْ يَجْلِسْ حَتَّى دَخَلَ الْبَيْتَ، ثُمَّ قَالَ لِي ‏"‏ أَيْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ مِنْ بَيْتِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَشَرْتُ إِلَى نَاحِيَةٍ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَبَّرَ، فَصَفَفْنَا، فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ وَحَبَسْنَاهُ عَلَى خَزِيرٍ صَنَعْنَاهُ، فَثَابَ فِي الْبَيْتِ رِجَالٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الدَّارِ ذَوُو عَدَدٍ فَاجْتَمَعُوا، فَقَالَ قَائِلٌ مِنْهُمْ أَيْنَ مَالِكُ بْنُ الدُّخْشُنِ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ ذَلِكَ مُنَافِقٌ لاَ يُحِبُّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تَقُلْ، أَلاَ تَرَاهُ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ يُرِيدُ بِذَلِكَ وَجْهَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْنَا فَإِنَّا نَرَى وَجْهَهُ وَنَصِيحَتَهُ إِلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ حَرَّمَ عَلَى النَّارِ مَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ يَبْتَغِي بِذَلِكَ وَجْهَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُ الْحُصَيْنَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ أَحَدَ بَنِي سَالِمٍ وَكَانَ مِنْ سَرَاتِهِمْ عَنْ حَدِيثِ مَحْمُودٍ فَصَدَّقَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5401
In-book reference : Book 70, Hadith 29
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 65, Hadith 313
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 125

It is reported on the authority of Abu Huraira that when it was revealed to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him):

To Allah belongs whatever is in the heavens and whatever is in the earth and whether you disclose that which is in your mind or conceal it, Allah will call you to account according to it. Then He forgives whom He pleases and chastises whom He Pleases; and Allah is over everything Potent" (ii. 284). the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt it hard and severe and they came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and sat down on their knees and said: Messenger of Allah, we were assigned some duties which were within our power to perform, such as prayer, fasting, struggling (in the cause of Allah), charity. Then this (the above-mentioned) verse was revealed unto you and it is beyond our power to live up to it. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Do you intend to say what the people of two books (Jews and Christians) said before you:" We hear and disobey"? You should rather say:" We hear and we obey, (we seek) Thy forgiveness, our Lord! and unto Thee is the return." And they said:" We hear and we obey, (we seek) Thy forgiveness, Our Lord! and unto Thee is the return." When the people recited it and it smoothly flowed on their tongues, then Allah revealed immediately afterwards:" The Apostle believes in that which is sent down unto him from his Lord, and so do the believers. Each one believes in Allah and His Angels and His Books and His Apostles, saying: We differentiate not between any of His Apostles and they say: We hearken and we obey: (we seek) Thy forgiveness, our Lord! and unto Thee is the return" (ii. 285). When they did that, Allah abrogated this (verse) and the Great, Majestic Allah revealed:" Allah burdens not a soul beyond its capacity. It gets every good that it earns and it suffers every ill that it earns. Our Lord, punish us not if we forget or make a mistake." (The Prophet said: ) Yes, our Lord! do not lay on us a burden as Thou didst lay on those before us. (The Prophet said: ) Yes, our Lord, impose not on us (burdens) which we have not the strength to bear (The Prophet said: ) Yes, and pardon us and grant us protection! and have mercy on us. Thou art our Patron, so grant us victory over the disbelieving people" (ii. 286). He (the Lord) said: Yes.
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِنْهَالٍ الضَّرِيرُ، وَأُمَيَّةُ بْنُ بِسْطَامَ الْعَيْشِيُّ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لأُمَيَّةَ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحٌ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْقَاسِمِ - عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏ لِلَّهِ مَا فِي السَّمَوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الأَرْضِ وَإِنْ تُبْدُوا مَا فِي أَنْفُسِكُمْ أَوْ تُخْفُوهُ يُحَاسِبْكُمْ بِهِ اللَّهُ فَيَغْفِرُ لِمَنْ يَشَاءُ وَيُعَذِّبُ مَنْ يَشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ‏}‏ قَالَ فَاشْتَدَّ ذَلِكَ عَلَى أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ بَرَكُوا عَلَى الرُّكَبِ فَقَالُوا أَىْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كُلِّفْنَا مِنَ الأَعْمَالِ مَا نُطِيقُ الصَّلاَةُ وَالصِّيَامُ وَالْجِهَادُ وَالصَّدَقَةُ وَقَدْ أُنْزِلَتْ عَلَيْكَ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ وَلاَ نُطِيقُهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَتُرِيدُونَ أَنْ تَقُولُوا كَمَا قَالَ أَهْلُ الْكِتَابَيْنِ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ سَمِعْنَا وَعَصَيْنَا بَلْ قُولُوا سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا غُفْرَانَكَ رَبَّنَا وَإِلَيْكَ الْمَصِيرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا غُفْرَانَكَ رَبَّنَا وَإِلَيْكَ الْمَصِيرُ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا اقْتَرَأَهَا الْقَوْمُ ذَلَّتْ بِهَا أَلْسِنَتُهُمْ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ فِي إِثْرِهَا ‏{‏ آمَنَ الرَّسُولُ بِمَا أُنْزِلَ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ رَبِّهِ وَالْمُؤْمِنُونَ كُلٌّ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَمَلاَئِكَتِهِ وَكُتُبِهِ وَرُسُلِهِ لاَ نُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ أَحَدٍ مِنْ رُسُلِهِ وَقَالُوا سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا غُفْرَانَكَ رَبَّنَا وَإِلَيْكَ الْمَصِيرُ‏}‏ فَلَمَّا فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ نَسَخَهَا اللَّهُ تَعَالَى فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ لاَ يُكَلِّفُ اللَّهُ نَفْسًا إِلاَّ وُسْعَهَا لَهَا مَا كَسَبَتْ وَعَلَيْهَا مَا اكْتَسَبَتْ رَبَّنَا لاَ تُؤَاخِذْنَا إِنْ نَسِينَا أَوْ أَخْطَأْنَا‏}‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏{‏ رَبَّنَا وَلاَ تَحْمِلْ عَلَيْنَا إِصْرًا كَمَا حَمَلْتَهُ عَلَى الَّذِينَ مِنْ قَبْلِنَا‏}‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏{‏ رَبَّنَا وَلاَ تُحَمِّلْنَا مَا لاَ طَاقَةَ لَنَا بِهِ‏}‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏{‏ وَاعْفُ عَنَّا وَاغْفِرْ لَنَا وَارْحَمْنَا أَنْتَ مَوْلاَنَا فَانْصُرْنَا عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْكَافِرِينَ‏}‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 125
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 236
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 228
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that Abu'z-Zubayr al-Makki said, "I saw the House deserted both after subh and asr, with no-one doing tawaf."

Malik said, "If someone does some of his circuits and then the subh or asr prayer is begun, he should pray with the imam and then complete the rest of his circuits but should not pray at all until the sun has either risen or set "

He added, "There is no harm in delaying the two rakas until after he has prayed maghrib."

Malik said, "There is no harm in someone doing a single tawaf after subh or after asr, not to do more than one group of seven circuits, and then as long as he delays the two rakas until after the sun has risen, as Umar ibn al-Khattab did, or he delays them until after the sun has set if it is after asr. Then when the sun has set he can pray them if he wants, or, if he wants, he can delay them until after he has prayed maghrib. There is no harm in that."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ الْمَكِّيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ الْبَيْتَ يَخْلُو بَعْدَ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ وَبَعْدَ صَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ مَا يَطُوفُ بِهِ أَحَدٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَمَنْ طَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ بَعْضَ أُسْبُوعِهِ ثُمَّ أُقِيمَتْ صَلاَةُ الصُّبْحِ أَوْ صَلاَةُ الْعَصْرِ فَإِنَّهُ يُصَلِّي مَعَ الإِمَامِ ثُمَّ يَبْنِي عَلَى مَا طَافَ حَتَّى يُكْمِلَ سُبْعًا ثُمَّ لاَ يُصَلِّي حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ أَوْ تَغْرُبَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَإِنْ أَخَّرَهُمَا حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ الْمَغْرِبَ فَلاَ بَأْسَ بِذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَلاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يَطُوفَ الرَّجُلُ طَوَافًا وَاحِدًا بَعْدَ الصُّبْحِ وَبَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ لاَ يَزِيدُ عَلَى سُبْعٍ وَاحِدٍ وَيُؤَخِّرُ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ كَمَا صَنَعَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ وَيُؤَخِّرُهُمَا بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ حَتَّى تَغْرُبَ الشَّمْسُ فَإِذَا غَرَبَتِ الشَّمْسُ صَلاَّهُمَا إِنْ شَاءَ وَإِنْ شَاءَ أَخَّرَهُمَا حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ الْمَغْرِبَ لاَ بَأْسَ بِذَلِكَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 120
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 823
Sahih Muslim 382

Anas b. Malik reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to attack the enemy when it was dawn. He would listen to the Adhan; so if he heard an Adhan, he stopped, otherwise made an attack. Once on hearing a man say: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) remarked: He is following al-Fitra (al-Islam). Then hearing him say: I testify that there is no god but Allah. there is no god but Allah, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: You have come out of the Fire (of Hell). They looked at him and found that he was a goat herd.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَعِيدٍ - عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُغِيرُ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ وَكَانَ يَسْتَمِعُ الأَذَانَ فَإِنْ سَمِعَ أَذَانًا أَمْسَكَ وَإِلاَّ أَغَارَ فَسَمِعَ رَجُلاً يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ خَرَجْتَ مِنَ النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَنَظَرُوا فَإِذَا هُوَ رَاعِي مِعْزًى ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 382
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 11
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 745
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 58
It was narrated from 'A'ishah that Fatimah and al-'Abbas came to Abu Bakr, seeking their inheritance from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). At that time they were seeking his land in Fadak and his share of Khaibar. Abu Bakr said to them:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: `We (Prophets) are not to be inherited from and whatever we leave behind is charity. Rather the family of Muhammad; may take their provision from this wealth.` By Allah, I will not leave anything that I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) do with it but I will do it too.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ، وَالْعَبَّاسَ أَتَيَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يَلْتَمِسَانِ مِيرَاثَهُمَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُمَا حِينَئِذٍ يَطْلُبَانِ أَرْضَهُ مِنْ فَدَكَ وَسَهْمَهُ مِنْ خَيْبَرَ فَقَالَ لَهُمَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا نُورَثُ مَا تَرَكْنَا صَدَقَةٌ وَإِنَّمَا يَأْكُلُ آلُ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي هَذَا الْمَالِ وَإِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لَا أَدَعُ أَمْرًا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصْنَعُهُ فِيهِ إِلَّا صَنَعْتُهُ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [Bukhari 4035 and Muslim 1759] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 58
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 55
Sahih al-Bukhari 6403

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said," Whoever says: "La ilaha illal-lah wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahu-l-mulk wa lahul- hamd wa huwa 'ala kulli shai'in qadir," one hundred times will get the same reward as given for manumitting ten slaves; and one hundred good deeds will be written in his accounts, and one hundred sins will be deducted from his accounts, and it (his saying) will be a shield for him from Satan on that day till night, and nobody will be able to do a better deed except the one who does more than he."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهْوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ‏.‏ فِي يَوْمٍ مِائَةَ مَرَّةٍ، كَانَتْ لَهُ عَدْلَ عَشْرِ رِقَابٍ، وَكُتِبَ لَهُ مِائَةُ حَسَنَةٍ، وَمُحِيَتْ عَنْهُ مِائَةُ سَيِّئَةٍ، وَكَانَتْ لَهُ حِرْزًا مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ يَوْمَهُ ذَلِكَ، حَتَّى يُمْسِيَ، وَلَمْ يَأْتِ أَحَدٌ بِأَفْضَلَ مِمَّا جَاءَ بِهِ إِلاَّ رَجُلٌ عَمِلَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6403
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 98
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 412
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1169
It was narrated that Ibn Mas'ud said:
"We used to pray with the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and we would say: "Peace (As-Salam) be upon Allah (SWT), peace be upon Jibril, peace be upon Mika'il.' The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Do not say "Peace (As-Salam) be upon Allah, for Allah is As-Salam." Rather say: "At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger)."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، - هُوَ الدَّسْتَوَائِيُّ - عَنْ حَمَّادٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا نُصَلِّي مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَقُولُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى جِبْرِيلَ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى مِيكَائِيلَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُولُوا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1169
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 141
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1170
Sunan Abi Dawud 2341

Narrated Ikrimah:

Once the people doubted the appearance of the moon of Ramadan, and intended neither to offer the tarawih prayer nor to keep fast. A bedouin came from al-Harrah and testified that he had sighted the moon. He was brought to the Prophet (saws). He asked: Do you testify that there is no god but Allah, and that I am the Messenger of Allah? He said: Yes; and he testified that he had sighted the moon. He commanded Bilal who announced to the people to offer the tarawih prayer and to keep fast.

حَدَّثَنِي مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ سِمَاكِ بْنِ حَرْبٍ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، أَنَّهُمْ شَكُّوا فِي هِلاَلِ رَمَضَانَ مَرَّةً فَأَرَادُوا أَنْ لاَ يَقُومُوا وَلاَ يَصُومُوا فَجَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ مِنَ الْحَرَّةِ فَشَهِدَ أَنَّهُ رَأَى الْهِلاَلَ فَأُتِيَ بِهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَتَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ وَشَهِدَ أَنَّهُ رَأَى الْهِلاَلَ فَأَمَرَ بِلاَلاً فَنَادَى فِي النَّاسِ أَنْ يَقُومُوا وَأَنْ يَصُومُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ جَمَاعَةٌ عَنْ سِمَاكٍ عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ مُرْسَلاً وَلَمْ يَذْكُرِ الْقِيَامَ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2341
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 29
English translation : Book 13, Hadith 2334
Mishkat al-Masabih 1066
Ubayy b. Ka‘b said:
God’s Messenger led us in the dawn prayer one day, and when he gave the salutation he asked, “Is so and so present?” and was told that he was not. He asked, “Is so and so present?” and was told that he was not. He then said, “These two prayers* are the ones which are most burdensome to hypocrites. If you knew the blessings they contain you would come to them, even though you had to crawl on your knees. The first row is like that of the angels, and if you knew the nature of its excellence you would race to join it. A man’s prayer said along with another is purer than his prayer said alone, and his prayer with two men is purer than his prayer with one, but if there are more it is more pleasing to God.” *i.e. the evening prayer and the dawn prayer. Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمًا الصُّبْحَ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ: «أَشَاهِدٌ فُلَانٌ؟» قَالُوا: لَا. قَالَ: «أَشَاهِدٌ فُلَانٌ؟» قَالُوا: لَا. قَالَ: «إِنَّ هَاتَيْنِ الصَّلَاتَيْنِ أَثْقَلُ الصَّلَوَاتِ عَلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ وَلَو تعلمُونَ مَا فيهمَا لأتيتموهما وَلَوْ حَبْوًا عَلَى الرُّكَبِ وَإِنَّ الصَّفَّ الْأَوَّلَ عَلَى مِثْلِ صَفِّ الْمَلَائِكَةِ وَلَوْ عَلِمْتُمْ مَا فضيلته لابتدرتموه وَإِن صَلَاة الرجل من الرَّجُلِ أَزْكَى مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ وَحْدَهُ وَصَلَاتَهُ مَعَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ أَزْكَى مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ مَعَ الرَّجُلِ وَمَا كَثُرَ فَهُوَ أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1066
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 484
Mishkat al-Masabih 228, 229
Ibn Mas'ud reported God’s messenger as saying, “God brighten a man who hears what I say, gets it by heart, retains it, and passes it on to others! Many a bearer of knowledge is not versed in it, and many a bearer of knowledge conveys it to one who is more versed than he is. There are three things on account of which no rancour enters a Muslim's heart:
sincere action for God’s sake, good counsel to Muslims, and hold- ing fast to their community, for their invitation includes those who are beyond them.” Shafi‘i transmitted it, also Baihaqi in al-Madkhal. Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it from Zaid b. Thabit, but Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud did not mention, “There are three things on account of which no rancour enters..." to the end.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نَضَّرَ اللَّهُ عَبْدًا سَمِعَ مَقَالَتِي فَحَفِظَهَا وَوَعَاهَا وَأَدَّاهَا فَرُبَّ حَامِلِ فِقْهٍ غَيْرِ فَقِيهٍ وَرُبَّ حَامِلِ فِقْهٍ إِلَى مَنْ هُوَ أَفْقَهُ مِنْهُ. ثَلَاثٌ لَا يَغِلُّ عَلَيْهِنَّ قَلْبُ مُسْلِمٍ إِخْلَاصُ الْعَمَلِ لِلَّهِ وَالنَّصِيحَةُ لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَلُزُومُ جَمَاعَتِهِمْ فَإِنَّ دَعْوَتَهُمْ تُحِيطُ مِنْ ورائهم» . رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي وَالْبَيْهَقِيّ فِي الْمدْخل

وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ. إِلَّا أَنَّ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبا دواد لَمْ يَذْكُرَا: «ثَلَاثٌ لَا يَغِلُّ عَلَيْهِنَّ» . إِلَى آخِره

  صَحِيح, صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 228, 229
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 28
Mishkat al-Masabih 2909
Salama b. al-Akwa' said:
While we were sitting with the Prophet a bier was brought along and the Prophet was asked to pray over it. He asked whether the dead man owed anything and when he was told that he did not he prayed over it. Another bier was brought along later, and when he asked whether the dead man owed anything and was told that he did, he asked whether he had left anything. On being told that he had left three dinars he prayed over the bier. A third was brought along later, and when he asked whether the dead man owed anything and was told that he owed three dinars, he asked whether he had left anything. On being told that he had not, he ordered them to pray over their friend; but when Abu Qatada said, “Pray over him, Messenger of God, and I shall be responsible for his debt,” he prayed over him. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَن سَلمَة بن الْأَكْوَع قَالَ: كُنَّا جُلُوسًا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ أُتِيَ بِجِنَازَةٍ فَقَالُوا: صَلِّ عَلَيْهَا فَقَالَ: «هَلْ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ؟» قَالُوا: لَا فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهَا ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِجِنَازَةٍ أُخْرَى فَقَالَ: «هَل عَلَيْهِ دين؟» قَالُوا: نعم فَقَالَ: «فَهَلْ تَرَكَ شَيْئًا؟» قَالُوا: ثَلَاثَةَ دَنَانِيرَ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهَا ثمَّ أُتِي بالثالثة فَقَالَ: «هَلْ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ؟» قَالُوا: ثَلَاثَةُ دَنَانِيرَ قَالَ: «هَلْ تَرَكَ شَيْئًا؟» قَالُوا: لَا قَالَ: «صلوا على صَاحبكُم» قَالَ أَبُو قَتَادَة: صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم عَلَيْهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَعَلَيَّ دَيْنُهُ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2909
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 146
Sahih Muslim 633 a

Jarir b. Abdullah is reported to have said:

We were sitting with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) that he looked at the full moon and observed: You shall see your Lord as you are seeing this moon, and you will not be harmed by seeing Him. So if you can, do not let -yourselves be overpowered in case of prayer observed before the rising of the sun and its setting, i. e. the 'Asr prayer and the morning prayer. Jarir then recited it:" Celebrate the praise of thy Lord before the rising of the sun and before Its setting" (xx. 130).
وَحَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَرْوَانُ بْنُ مُعَاوِيَةَ الْفَزَارِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسُ بْنُ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَرِيرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَهُوَ يَقُولُ كُنَّا جُلُوسًا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ نَظَرَ إِلَى الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا إِنَّكُمْ سَتَرَوْنَ رَبَّكُمْ كَمَا تَرَوْنَ هَذَا الْقَمَرَ لاَ تُضَامُّونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِ فَإِنِ اسْتَطَعْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُغْلَبُوا عَلَى صَلاَةٍ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي الْعَصْرَ وَالْفَجْرَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ جَرِيرٌ ‏{‏ وَسَبِّحْ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّكَ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا‏}‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 633a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 267
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1322
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5354

Narrated Sa`d:

The Prophet visited me at Mecca while I was ill. I said (to him), "I have property; May I bequeath all my property in Allah's Cause?" He said, "No." I said, "Half of it?" He said, "No." I said, "One third of it?" He said, "One-third (is alright), yet it is still too much, for you'd better leave your inheritors wealthy than leave them poor, begging of others. Whatever you spend will be considered a Sadaqa for you, even the mouthful of food you put in the mouth of your wife. Anyhow Allah may let you recover, so that some people may benefit by you and others be harmed by you."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ سَعْد ٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعُودُنِي وَأَنَا مَرِيضٌ بِمَكَّةَ، فَقُلْتُ لِي مَالٌ أُوصِي بِمَالِي كُلِّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَالشَّطْرُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَالثُّلُثُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الثُّلُثُ، وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِيرٌ، أَنْ تَدَعَ وَرَثَتَكَ أَغْنِيَاءَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَنْ تَدَعَهُمْ عَالَةً، يَتَكَفَّفُونَ النَّاسَ فِي أَيْدِيهِمْ، وَمَهْمَا أَنْفَقْتَ فَهُوَ لَكَ صَدَقَةٌ حَتَّى اللُّقْمَةَ تَرْفَعُهَا فِي فِي امْرَأَتِكَ، وَلَعَلَّ اللَّهَ يَرْفَعُكَ، يَنْتَفِعُ بِكَ نَاسٌ وَيُضَرُّ بِكَ آخَرُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5354
In-book reference : Book 69, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 64, Hadith 266
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5675

Narrated `Aisha:

Whenever Allah's Apostle paid a visit to a patient, or a patient was brought to him, he used to invoke Allah, saying, "Take away the disease, O the Lord of the people! Cure him as You are the One Who cures. There is no cure but Yours, a cure that leaves no disease."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا أَتَى مَرِيضًا ـ أَوْ أُتِيَ بِهِ ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَذْهِبِ الْبَاسَ رَبَّ النَّاسِ، اشْفِ وَأَنْتَ الشَّافِي لاَ شِفَاءَ إِلاَّ شِفَاؤُكَ، شِفَاءً لاَ يُغَادِرُ سَقَمًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَمْرُو بْنُ أَبِي قَيْسٍ وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ طَهْمَانَ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَأَبِي الضُّحَى إِذَا أُتِيَ بِالْمَرِيضِ، وَقَالَ جَرِيرٌ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ عَنْ أَبِي الضُّحَى وَحْدَهُ، وَقَالَ إِذَا أَتَى مَرِيضًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5675
In-book reference : Book 75, Hadith 35
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 70, Hadith 579
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7456

Narrated `Abdullah:

While I was walking with Allah's Apostle in one of the fields of Medina and he was walking leaning on a stick, he passed a group of Jews. Some of them said to the others, "Ask him (the Prophet) about the spirit." Others said, "Do not ask him." But they asked him and he stood leaning on the stick and I was standing behind him and I thought that he was being divinely inspired. Then he said, "They ask you concerning the spirit say: The spirit, its knowledge is with My Lord. And of knowledge you (O men!) have been given only a little." ...(17.85) On that some of the Jews said to the others, "Didn't we tell you not to ask?"

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أَمْشِي مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي حَرْثٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَهْوَ مُتَّكِئٌ عَلَى عَسِيبٍ، فَمَرَّ بِقَوْمٍ مِنَ الْيَهُودِ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ سَلُوهُ عَنِ الرُّوحِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لاَ تَسْأَلُوهُ عَنِ الرُّوحِ‏.‏ فَسَأَلُوهُ فَقَامَ مُتَوَكِّئًا عَلَى الْعَسِيبِ وَأَنَا خَلْفَهُ، فَظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ يُوحَى إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ ‏{‏وَيَسْأَلُونَكَ عَنِ الرُّوحِ قُلِ الرُّوحُ مِنْ أَمْرِ رَبِّي وَمَا أُوتِيتُمْ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً‏}‏ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ قَدْ قُلْنَا لَكُمْ لاَ تَسْأَلُوهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7456
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 82
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 548
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 695
Narrated 'Ubaid-Ullah bin Adi bin Khiyar:
I went to 'Uthman bin Affan while he was besieged, and said to him, "You are the chief of all Muslims in general and you see what has befallen you. We are led in the Salat (prayer) by a leader of Al-Fitan (trials and afflictions etc.) and we are afraid of being sinful in following him." 'Uthman said. "As-Salat (the prayers) is the best of all deeds so when the people do good deeds do the same with them and when they do bad deeds, avoid those bad deeds." Az-Zuhri said, "In our opinion one should not offer Salat behind an effeminate person unless there is no alternative."
قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَقَالَ لَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَدِيِّ بْنِ خِيَارٍ، أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ عَلَى عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ وَهْوَ مَحْصُورٌ فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ إِمَامُ عَامَّةٍ، وَنَزَلَ بِكَ مَا تَرَى وَيُصَلِّي لَنَا إِمَامُ فِتْنَةٍ وَنَتَحَرَّجُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الصَّلاَةُ أَحْسَنُ مَا يَعْمَلُ النَّاسُ، فَإِذَا أَحْسَنَ النَّاسُ فَأَحْسِنْ مَعَهُمْ، وَإِذَا أَسَاءُوا فَاجْتَنِبْ إِسَاءَتَهُمْ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ لاَ نَرَى أَنْ يُصَلَّى خَلْفَ الْمُخَنَّثِ إِلاَّ مِنْ ضَرُورَةٍ لاَ بُدَّ مِنْهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 695
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 90
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 663
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3475
It was narrated from Ayyub, that Sa'eed bin Jubair said:
"I said to Ibn 'Umar: 'A man accused his wife.' He said: 'The Messenger of Allah separated the couple from Banu 'Ajlan and said: Allah knows that one of you is lying, so will either of you repent? He said that to them three times and they did not respond, then he separated them.'" (One of the narrators) Ayyub said: "Amr bin Dinar said: 'In this Hadith there is something that I think you are not narrating.' He said: 'The man said: My wealth. He said: You are not entitled to any wealth. If you are telling the truth, you have consummated the marriage with her, and if you are lying then you are even less entitled to it.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا زِيَادُ بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لاِبْنِ عُمَرَ رَجُلٌ قَذَفَ امْرَأَتَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَّقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَ أَخَوَىْ بَنِي الْعَجْلاَنِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ إِنَّ أَحَدَكُمَا كَاذِبٌ فَهَلْ مِنْكُمَا تَائِبٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَهُمَا ثَلاَثًا فَأَبَيَا فَفَرَّقَ بَيْنَهُمَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَيُّوبُ وَقَالَ عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ إِنَّ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ شَيْئًا لاَ أَرَاكَ تُحَدِّثُ بِهِ قَالَ قَالَ الرَّجُلُ مَالِي قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ مَالَ لَكَ إِنْ كُنْتَ صَادِقًا فَقَدْ دَخَلْتَ بِهَا وَإِنْ كُنْتَ كَاذِبًا فَهِيَ أَبْعَدُ مِنْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3475
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 87
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3505
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1769
Narrated Ash-Sha'bi:

From Al-Mughirah bin Shu'bah: "Dihyah Al-Kalbi gave a pair of Khuff to the Messenger of Allah (saws), so he wore them."

[Abu 'Eisa said:] Isra'il said: "From Jabir, from 'Amir: 'And a Jubbah, so he wore them until they tore. And the Prophet (saws) did not know whether they were from a slaughtered animal or not.'"

This Hadith is Hasan Gharib. Abu Ishaq, the one who reported from Ash-Sha'bi, is Abu Ishaq Ash-Shaibani, and his name is Sulaiman. Al-Hasan bin 'Ayyash is the brother of Abu Bakr bin 'Ayyash.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي زَائِدَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عَيَّاشٍ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، هُوَ الشَّيْبَانِيُّ عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ شُعْبَةَ أَهْدَى دِحْيَةُ الْكَلْبِيُّ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خُفَّيْنِ فَلَبِسَهُمَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَقَالَ إِسْرَائِيلُ عَنْ جَابِرٍ عَنْ عَامِرٍ وَجُبَّةً فَلَبِسَهُمَا حَتَّى تَخَرَّقَا لاَ يَدْرِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَذَكِيٌّ هُمَا أَمْ لاَ ‏.‏ وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ الَّذِي رَوَى هَذَا عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ هُوَ أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ الشَّيْبَانِيُّ وَاسْمُهُ سُلَيْمَانُ وَالْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ هُوَ أَخُو أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَيَّاشٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1769
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 1769
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1167
Maimunah bin Sa’d who was a servant for the Prophet, narrated that The Messenger of Allah said:
“The parable of the woman who walks to impress others in adornments for other than her family, is that of darkness on the Day of Judgment: There is no light for her.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ خَشْرَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ مَيْمُونَةَ بِنْتِ سَعْدٍ، وَكَانَتْ، خَادِمًا لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَثَلُ الرَّافِلَةِ فِي الزِّينَةِ فِي غَيْرِ أَهْلِهَا كَمَثَلِ ظُلْمَةِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ لاَ نُورَ لَهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ مُوسَى بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ ‏.‏ وَمُوسَى بْنُ عُبَيْدَةَ يُضَعَّفُ فِي الْحَدِيثِ مِنْ قِبَلِ حِفْظِهِ وَهُوَ صَدُوقٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ بَعْضُهُمْ عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1167
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 1167
Sahih Muslim 339 c

Abu Huraira reported that Moses was a modest person. He was never seen naked and Banu Isra'iI said:

(He was afraid to expose his private part) because he had been suffering from scrotal hernia. He (one day) took bath in water and placed his garments upon a stone. The stone began to move on quickly. He followed that and struck it with the help of a stone (saying): O stone, my garment; O stone, my garments, O stone; until it stopped near the big gathering of Isrii'll, and this verse was revealed (pertaining to the incident):" O you who believe, be not Iike those who maligned Moses, but Allah cleared him of what they said, and he was worthy of regard with Allah" (xxxiii. 69).
وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبٍ الْحَارِثِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ رَجُلاً حَيِيًّا - قَالَ - فَكَانَ لاَ يُرَى مُتَجَرِّدًا - قَالَ - فَقَالَ بَنُو إِسْرَائِيلَ إِنَّهُ آدَرُ - قَالَ - فَاغْتَسَلَ عِنْدَ مُوَيْهٍ فَوَضَعَ ثَوْبَهُ عَلَى حَجَرٍ فَانْطَلَقَ الْحَجَرُ يَسْعَى وَاتَّبَعَهُ بِعَصَاهُ يَضْرِبُهُ ثَوْبِي حَجَرُ ثَوْبِي حَجَرُ ‏.‏ حَتَّى وَقَفَ عَلَى مَلإٍ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ وَنَزَلَتْ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَكُونُوا كَالَّذِينَ آذَوْا مُوسَى فَبَرَّأَهُ اللَّهُ مِمَّا قَالُوا وَكَانَ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ وَجِيهًا‏}
Reference : Sahih Muslim 339c
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 205
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5850
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1410
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "He who utters a hundred times in a day these words: 'La ilaha illallahu, wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli sha'in Qadir (there is no true god except Allah. He is One and He has no partner with Him; His is the sovereignty and His is the praise, and He is Omnipotent),' he will have a reward equivalent to that for emancipating ten slaves, a hundred good deeds will be recorded to his credit, hundred of his sins will be blotted out from his scroll, and he will be safeguarded against the devil on that day till the evening; and no one will exceed him in doing more excellent good deeds except someone who has recited these words more often than him. And he who utters: 'Subhan-Allahi wa bihamdihi (Allah is free from imperfection and His is the praise)' one hundred times a day, his sins will be obliterated even if they are equal to the extent of the foam of the ocean."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏من قال لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك، وله الحمد، وهو على كل شيء قدير، في يوم مائة مرة كانت له عدل عشر رقاب وكتبت له مائة حسنة، ومحيت عنه مائة سيئة، وكانت له حرزًا من الشيطان يومه ذلك حتى يمسي، ولم يأتِ أحد بأفضل مما جاء به إلا رجل عمل أكثر منه‏"‏ وقال‏:‏ ‏"‏من قال سبحان الله وبحمده، في يوم مائة مرة حطت عنه خطاياه وإن كانت مثل زبد البحر‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1410
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 3
Sunan Abi Dawud 1097

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

When the Messenger of Allah (saws) addressed, he would say: Praise be to Allah, from Whom we seek help and pardon,and we seek refuge in Allah from the evils of our souls. He whom Allah guide has no one who can lead him astray, and he whom He leads astray has no one to guide him. And I bear witness that there is no god but Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and apostle. He sent him before the coming of the last hour with truth giving good tidings and warning. He who obeys Allah and His Apostle follows the right path; and he who disobeys them shall harm none except himself, and he will not harm Allah in the least.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عِمْرَانُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي عِيَاضٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا تَشَهَّدَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ نَسْتَعِينُهُ وَنَسْتَغْفِرُهُ وَنَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شُرُورِ أَنْفُسِنَا مَنْ يَهْدِهِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ مُضِلَّ لَهُ وَمَنْ يُضْلِلْ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَرْسَلَهُ بِالْحَقِّ بَشِيرًا وَنَذِيرًا بَيْنَ يَدَىِ السَّاعَةِ مَنْ يُطِعِ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ فَقَدْ رَشَدَ وَمَنْ يَعْصِهِمَا فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَضُرُّ إِلاَّ نَفْسَهُ وَلاَ يَضُرُّ اللَّهَ شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1097
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 708
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1092
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1375
Narrated Isma'il bin Ibrahim from Ibn 'Awn, from Nafi' that Ibn 'Umar said:
"Umar got some land from Khaibar and said: 'O Messenger of Allah! I got some wealth from Khaibar and I never ever had any wealth as plentiful as it, so what do you order me (to do with it)?' He said: 'If you wish, make it a grant and give charity from it.' So 'Umar gave it in charity: That is not to be sold entirely, nor given away, nor inherited, to be used to produce charity for the needy, those who are near it, for freeing slaves, for the cause of Allah, the wayfarer, the guest, and that there is no harm on its custodian consuming what is customary from it, or eating from its charity, without trying to amass wealth from it."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، أَنْبَأَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ أَصَابَ عُمَرُ أَرْضًا بِخَيْبَرَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَصَبْتُ مَالاً بِخَيْبَرَ لَمْ أُصِبْ مَالاً قَطُّ أَنْفَسَ عِنْدِي مِنْهُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنْ شِئْتَ حَبَسْتَ أَصْلَهَا وَتَصَدَّقْتَ بِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَصَدَّقَ بِهَا عُمَرُ أَنَّهَا لاَ يُبَاعُ أَصْلُهَا وَلاَ يُوهَبُ وَلاَ يُورَثُ تَصَدَّقَ بِهَا فِي الْفُقَرَاءِ وَالْقُرْبَى وَفِي الرِّقَابِ وَفِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَابْنِ السَّبِيلِ وَالضَّيْفِ لاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَى مَنْ وَلِيَهَا أَنْ يَأْكُلَ مِنْهَا بِالْمَعْرُوفِ أَوْ يُطْعِمَ صَدِيقًا غَيْرَ مُتَمَوِّلٍ فِيهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَذَكَرْتُهُ لِمُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ فَقَالَ غَيْرَ مُتَأَثِّلٍ مَالاً ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَوْنٍ فَحَدَّثَنِي بِهِ رَجُلٌ آخَرُ أَنَّهُ قَرَأَهَا فِي قِطْعَةِ أَدِيمٍ أَحْمَرَ غَيْرَ مُتَأَثِّلٍ مَالاً ‏.‏ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ وَأَنَا قَرَأْتُهَا عِنْدَ ابْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ فَكَانَ فِيهِ غَيْرَ مُتَأَثِّلٍ مَالاً ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ لاَ نَعْلَمُ بَيْنَ الْمُتَقَدِّمِينَ مِنْهُمْ فِي ذَلِكَ اخْتِلاَفًا فِي إِجَازَةِ وَقْفِ الأَرَضِينَ وَغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1375
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 56
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 13, Hadith 1375
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1508
Narrated Al-Bara' bin 'Azib :
"The Messenger of Allah (saws) delivered a sermon to us on the Day of Nahr and he said: 'None of you should slaughter until he performs the Salat." He said: 'So my maternal uncle stood and said: ' O Messenger of Allah, this is the day in which meat is disliked, and I hastened my sacrifice to feed my family and the people of my dwellings - or - 'my neighbors.' He said: 'Repeat your slaughter with another.' He said: 'O Messenger of Allah (saws) I have a she-kid that has better meat than my sheep, should I slaughter it?' He said: 'Yes, and it is better and it will suffice for you, but a Jadha' will not be accepted after you.' "
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ أَبِي هِنْدٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي يَوْمِ نَحْرٍ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَذْبَحَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَامَ خَالِي فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا يَوْمٌ اللَّحْمُ فِيهِ مَكْرُوهٌ وَإِنِّي عَجَّلْتُ نُسُكِي لأُطْعِمَ أَهْلِي وَأَهْلَ دَارِي أَوْ جِيرَانِي ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَعِدْ ذَبْحًا آخَرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عِنْدِي عَنَاقُ لَبَنٍ وَهِيَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ شَاتَىْ لَحْمٍ أَفَأَذْبَحُهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ وَهِيَ خَيْرُ نَسِيكَتَيْكَ وَلاَ تُجْزِئُ جَذَعَةٌ لأَحَدٍ بَعْدَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ وَجُنْدَبٍ وَأَنَسٍ وَعُوَيْمِرِ بْنِ أَشْقَرَ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَأَبِي زَيْدٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنْ لاَ يُضَحَّى بِالْمِصْرِ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ الإِمَامُ وَقَدْ رَخَّصَ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لأَهْلِ الْقُرَى فِي الذَّبْحِ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ ابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَقَدْ أَجْمَعَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ أَنْ لاَ يُجْزِئَ الْجَذَعُ مِنَ الْمَعْزِ وَقَالُوا إِنَّمَا يُجْزِئُ الْجَذَعُ مِنَ الضَّأْنِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1508
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 17, Hadith 1508
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1201
Maymuna, the wife of the Prophet, said, "I heard Anas ibn Malik say that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'Whoever says in the morning, "O Allah, we bear witness to you and we bear witness to the bearers of You Throne and Your angels and all Your creation. You are Allah. There is no god but You alone with no partner and Muhammad is your slave and Messenger", by that Allah will free a quarter of him from the Fire on that day. If someone says it twice, Allah will free half of him from the Fire. If he says it four times, Allah will free him completely from the Fire on that day.'"
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا بَقِيَّةُ، عَنْ مُسْلِمِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، مَوْلَى مَيْمُونَةَ زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ‏:‏ اللَّهُ إِنَّا أَصْبَحْنَا نُشْهِدُكَ، وَنُشْهِدُ حَمَلَةَ عَرْشِكَ، وَمَلاَئِكَتَكَ وَجَمِيعَ خَلْقِكَ، أَنَّكَ أَنْتَ اللَّهُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَحْدَكَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ، وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُكَ وَرَسُولُكَ، إِلاَّ أَعْتَقَ اللَّهُ رُبُعَهُ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ، وَمَنْ قَالَهَا مَرَّتَيْنِ أَعْتَقَ اللَّهُ نِصْفَهُ مِنَ النَّارِ، وَمَنْ قَالَهَا أَرْبَعَ مَرَّاتٍ أَعْتَقَهُ اللَّهُ مِنَ النَّارِ فِي ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1201
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 49, Hadith 1201
Mishkat al-Masabih 1724
‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar said that when Sa'd b. ‘Ubada complained of a trouble, the Prophet came to visit him accompanied by ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Auf, Sa'd b. Abu Waqqas and ‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud. On entering and finding him in a bad way (Or, in a faint) he suggested that his end was near, but was assured that that was not so. The Prophet wept, and when the people saw him weeping they wept also. He then said, "Listen; God does not punish for the tears the eye sheds or the grief the heart experiences, but He punishes for this (pointing to his tongue), or He shows compassion; and the dead is punished because of his family’s weeping for him."( Cf. the second tradition in section III where 'A’isha says Ibn ‘Umar has forgotten or made a mistake. This has given rise to much discussion and efforts have been made to show that the tradition of Ibn ‘Umar refers particularly to excessive weeping and wailing, or to the desire of pre-Islamic Arabs that people should lament them to an excessive extent when they died. The reference to the tongue indicates loud lamentation in contrast to silent weeping) (Bukharl and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: اشْتَكَى سَعْدُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ شَكْوًى لَهُ فَأَتَاهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعُودُهُ مَعَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ وَسَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ وَجَدَهُ فِي غَاشِيَةٍ فَقَالَ: (قَدْ قَضَى؟ قَالُوا: لَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَبَكَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا رَأَى الْقَوْمُ بُكَاءَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَكَوْا فَقَالَ: أَلَا تَسْمَعُونَ؟ أَنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُعَذِّبُ بِدَمْعِ الْعَيْنِ وَلَا بِحُزْنِ الْقَلْبِ وَلَكِنْ يُعَذِّبُ بِهَذَا وَأَشَارَ إِلَى لِسَانِهِ أَوْ يَرْحَمُ وَإِن الْمَيِّت لعيذب ببكاء أَهله
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1724
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 196
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1166
It was narrated from Al-Aswad and 'Alqamah, that Abdullah bin Mas'ud said:
"We were with the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and we did not know anything, then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said to us: "Every time you sit (in prayer), say: At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger)."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ زَيْدَ بْنَ أَبِي أُنَيْسَةَ الْجَزَرِيَّ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ حَدَّثَهُ عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، وَعَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ نَعْلَمُ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قُولُوا فِي كُلِّ جَلْسَةٍ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1166
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 138
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1167
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1277
It was narrated that Ibn Mas'ud said:
"Before the tashahhud was enjoined, when we prayed we used to say: 'Peace (As-Salam) be upon Allah (SWT), pace be upon Jibril, peace be upon Mika'il.' The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Do not say this, for indeed Allah (SWT), the Mighty and Sublime, is As-Salam. Rather say: "At-tahiyyatu lillahi wasalawatu wat-tayibaat, as-salamu 'alaika ayah-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina a 'ala ibad illahis-salihin, ashadu an la ilaha ill Allah, wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu. (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah. I bear witness that that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and messenger.)"
أَخْبَرَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَبُو عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْمَخْزُومِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، وَمَنْصُورٌ، عَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا نَقُولُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُفْرَضَ التَّشَهُّدُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى جِبْرِيلَ وَمِيكَائِيلَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُولُوا هَكَذَا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1277
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 99
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1278
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4836
It was narrated from Al-Aswad bin Hilal - who met the Prophet - from a man from Banu Tha'labah bin Yarbu, that:
some people from Banu Tha'labah killed a man from among the companions of the Messenger of Allah. A man from among the companions of the Messenger of the Allah said: "O Messenger of Allah, these are Banu Tha'labah who killed so and so." The Messenger said: "No soul is affected by the sin of another." Shu'bah (one of the narrators) said: "That means: No soul is responsible for the sin of anothe4r, and Allah knows best."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَتَّابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الأَشْعَثِ بْنِ سُلَيْمٍ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ بْنِ هِلاَلٍ، - وَكَانَ قَدْ أَدْرَكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم - عَنْ رَجُلٍ مِنْ بَنِي ثَعْلَبَةَ بْنِ يَرْبُوعٍ أَنَّ نَاسًا مِنْ بَنِي ثَعْلَبَةَ أَصَابُوا رَجُلاً مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَؤُلاَءِ بَنُو ثَعْلَبَةَ قَتَلَتْ فُلاَنًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَجْنِي نَفْسٌ عَلَى أُخْرَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ أَىْ لاَ يُؤْخَذُ أَحَدٌ بِأَحَدٍ وَاللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4836
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 131
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 45, Hadith 4840
Sahih al-Bukhari 2705

Narrated Aisha:

Once Allah's Apostle heard the loud voices of some opponents quarreling at the door. One of them was appealing to the other to deduct his debt and asking him to be lenient but the other was saying, "By Allah I will not do so." Allah's Apostle went out to them and said, "Who is the one who was swearing by Allah that he would not do a favor?" That man said, "I am that person, O Allah's Apostle! I will give my opponent whatever he wishes."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أَبِي أُوَيْسٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَخِي، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الرِّجَالِ، مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّ أُمَّهُ، عَمْرَةَ بِنْتَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ تَقُولُ سَمِعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَوْتَ خُصُومٍ بِالْبَابِ عَالِيَةٍ أَصْوَاتُهُمَا، وَإِذَا أَحَدُهُمَا يَسْتَوْضِعُ الآخَرَ، وَيَسْتَرْفِقُهُ فِي شَىْءٍ وَهْوَ يَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَفْعَلُ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ عَلَيْهِمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَيْنَ الْمُتَأَلِّي عَلَى اللَّهِ لاَ يَفْعَلُ الْمَعْرُوفَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، وَلَهُ أَىُّ ذَلِكَ أَحَبَّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2705
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 49, Hadith 868
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7170

Narrated Abu Qatada:

Allah's Apostle said on the Day of (the battle of) Hunain, "Whoever has killed an infidel and has a proof or a witness for it, then the salb (arms and belongings of that deceased) will be for him." I stood up to seek a witness to testify that I had killed an infidel but I could not find any witness and then sat down. Then I thought that I should mention the case to Allah's Apostle I (and when I did so) a man from those who were sitting with him said, "The arms of the killed person he has mentioned, are with me, so please satisfy him on my behalf." Abu Bakr said, "No, he will not give the arms to a bird of Quraish and deprive one of Allah's lions of it who fights for the cause of Allah and His Apostle." Allah's Apostle I stood up and gave it to me, and I bought a garden with its price, and that was my first property which I owned through the war booty. The people of Hijaz said, "A judge should not pass a judgment according to his knowledge, whether he was a witness at the time he was the judge or before that" And if a litigant gives a confession in favor of his opponent in the court, in the opinion of some scholars, the judge should not pass a judgment against him till the latter calls two witnesses to witness his confession. And some people of Iraq said, "A judge can pass a judgement according to what he hears or witnesses (the litigant's confession) in the court itself, but if the confession takes place outside the court, he should not pass the judgment unless two witnesses witness the confession." Some of them said, "A judge can pass a judgement depending on his knowledge of the case as he is trust-worthy, and that a witness is Required just to reveal the truth. The judge's knowledge is more than the witness." Some said, "A judge can judge according to his knowledge only in cases involving property, but in other cases he cannot." Al-Qasim said, "A judge ought not to pass a judgment depending on his knowledge if other people do not know what he knows, although his knowledge is more than the witness of somebody else because he might expose himself to suspicion by the Muslims and cause the Muslims to have unreasonable doubt. "

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مُحَمَّدٍ، مَوْلَى أَبِي قَتَادَةَ أَنَّ أَبَا قَتَادَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ حُنَيْنٍ ‏"‏ مَنْ لَهُ بَيِّنَةٌ عَلَى قَتِيلٍ قَتَلَهُ، فَلَهُ سَلَبُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُمْتُ لأَلْتَمِسَ بَيِّنَةً عَلَى قَتِيلٍ، فَلَمْ أَرَ أَحَدًا يَشْهَدُ لِي، فَجَلَسْتُ، ثُمَّ بَدَا لِي فَذَكَرْتُ أَمْرَهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ جُلَسَائِهِ سِلاَحُ هَذَا الْقَتِيلِ الَّذِي يَذْكُرُ عِنْدِي‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَرْضِهِ مِنْهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ كَلاَّ لاَ يُعْطِهِ أُصَيْبِغَ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ وَيَدَعَ أَسَدًا مِنْ أُسْدِ اللَّهِ يُقَاتِلُ عَنِ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَدَّاهُ إِلَىَّ فَاشْتَرَيْتُ مِنْهُ خِرَافًا فَكَانَ أَوَّلَ مَالٍ تَأَثَّلْتُهُ‏.‏ قَالَ لِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ عَنِ اللَّيْثِ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَدَّاهُ إِلَىَّ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَهْلُ الْحِجَازِ الْحَاكِمُ لاَ يَقْضِي بِعِلْمِهِ، شَهِدَ بِذَلِكَ فِي وِلاَيَتِهِ أَوْ قَبْلَهَا‏.‏ وَلَوْ أَقَرَّ خَصْمٌ عِنْدَهُ لآخَرَ بِحَقٍّ فِي مَجْلِسِ الْقَضَاءِ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَقْضِي عَلَيْهِ فِي قَوْلِ بَعْضِهِمْ، حَتَّى يَدْعُوَ بِشَاهِدَيْنِ فَيُحْضِرَهُمَا إِقْرَارَهُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِرَاقِ مَا سَمِعَ أَوْ رَآهُ فِي مَجْلِسِ الْقَضَاءِ قَضَى بِهِ، وَمَا كَانَ فِي غَيْرِهِ لَمْ يَقْضِ إِلاَّ بِشَاهِدَيْنِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ آخَرُونَ مِنْهُمْ بَلْ يَقْضِي بِهِ، لأَنَّهُ مُؤْتَمَنٌ، وَإِنَّمَا يُرَادُ مِنَ الشَّهَادَةِ مَعْرِفَةُ الْحَقِّ، فَعِلْمُهُ أَكْثَرُ مِنَ الشَّهَادَةِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَقْضِي بِعِلْمِهِ فِي الأَمْوَالِ، وَلاَ يَقْضِي فِي غَيْرِهَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ الْقَاسِمُ لاَ يَنْبَغِي لِلْحَاكِمِ أَنْ يُمْضِيَ قَضَاءً بِعِلْمِهِ دُونَ عِلْمِ غَيْرِهِ، مَعَ أَنَّ عِلْمَهُ أَكْثَرُ مِنْ شَهَادَةِ غَيْرِهِ، وَلَكِنَّ فِيهِ تَعَرُّضًا لِتُهَمَةِ نَفْسِهِ عِنْدَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ، وَإِيقَاعًا لَهُمْ فِي الظُّنُونِ، وَقَدْ كَرِهَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الظَّنَّ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا هَذِهِ صَفِيَّةُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7170
In-book reference : Book 93, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 89, Hadith 282
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3266, 3267
Qais b. Sa'd said:
I went to al-Hira and saw them prostrating themselves before a satrap of theirs, so I said, “God’s Messenger has most right to have prostration made before him.” When I came to God’s Messenger I said, “I went to al-Hira and saw them prostrating themselves before a satrap of theirs, but you have most right to have people prostrating themselves before you.” He replied, “Tell me; if you were to pass my grave, would you prostrate yourself before it?” Then when I said that I would not, he replied, “None of you must do it. If I were to command anyone to make prostration before another I would command women to prostrate themselves before their husbands, because of the special right over them given to the husbands by God.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ahmad transmitted it on the authority of Mu'adh b. Jabal.
عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ قَالَ: أَتَيْتُ الْحِيرَةَ فَرَأَيْتُهُمْ يَسْجُدُونَ لِمَرْزُبَانٍ لَهُمْ فَقُلْتُ: لَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم أَحَق أَن يسْجد لَهُ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ: إِنِّي أَتَيْتُ الْحِيرَةَ فَرَأَيْتُهُمْ يَسْجُدُونَ لِمَرْزُبَانٍ لَهُمْ فَأَنْتَ أَحَقُّ بِأَنْ يُسْجَدَ لَكَ فَقَالَ لِي: «أَرَأَيْتَ لَوْ مَرَرْتَ بِقَبْرِى أَكُنْتَ تَسْجُدُ لَهُ؟» فَقُلْتُ: لَا فَقَالَ: «لَا تَفْعَلُوا لَو كنت آمُر أحد أَنْ يَسْجُدَ لِأَحَدٍ لَأَمَرْتُ النِّسَاءَ أَنْ يَسْجُدْنَ لِأَزْوَاجِهِنَّ لِمَا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ لَهُمْ عَلَيْهِنَّ مِنْ حق» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمد عَن معَاذ بن جبل

  ضَعِيف, لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3266, 3267
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 183
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1173
It was narrated from Hittan bin Abdullah that:
They prayed with Abu Musa and he said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'When you are sitting then let the first words that any of you says be: At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger)."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَشْعَثِ، أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْمِقْدَامِ الْعِجْلِيُّ الْبَصْرِيُّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْمُعْتَمِرُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي غَلاَّبٍ، - وَهُوَ يُونُسُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ - عَنْ حِطَّانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُمْ صَلَّوْا مَعَ أَبِي مُوسَى فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا كَانَ عِنْدَ الْقَعْدَةِ فَلْيَكُنْ مِنْ أَوَّلِ قَوْلِ أَحَدِكُمُ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ الطَّيِّبَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1173
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 145
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1174
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2403
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Prophet(s.a.w) said:
"There is no one who dies but he shall regret." They said: "What shall he regret over O Messenger of Allah?" He said: "If he was a good doer, he regrets that he did not do more, and if he was an evil doer, he regrets that he did not stop."
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يَقُولُ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يَمُوتُ إِلاَّ نَدِمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا وَمَا نَدَامَتُهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنْ كَانَ مُحْسِنًا نَدِمَ أَنْ لاَ يَكُونَ ازْدَادَ وَإِنْ كَانَ مُسِيئًا نَدِمَ أَنْ لاَ يَكُونَ نَزَعَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ إِنَّمَا نَعْرِفُهُ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَيَحْيَى بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ قَدْ تَكَلَّمَ فِيهِ شُعْبَةُ وَهُوَ يَحْيَى بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَوْهَبٍ مَدَنِيٌّ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2403
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 101
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 10, Hadith 2403
Sahih al-Bukhari 2703

Narrated Anas:

Ar-Rabi, the daughter of An-Nadr broke the tooth of a girl, and the relatives of Ar-Rabi` requested the girl's relatives to accept the Irsh (compensation for wounds etc.) and forgive (the offender), but they refused. So, they went to the Prophet who ordered them to bring about retaliation. Anas bin An-Nadr asked, "O Allah"; Apostle! Will the tooth of Ar-Rabi` be broken? No, by Him Who has sent you with the Truth, her tooth will not be broken." The Prophet said, "O Anas! Allah"; law ordains retaliation." Later the relatives of the girl agreed and forgave her. The Prophet said, "There are some of Allah's slaves who, if they take an oath by Allah, are responded to by Allah i.e. their oath is fulfilled). Anas added, "The people agreed and accepted the Irsh."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حُمَيْدٌ، أَنَّ أَنَسًا، حَدَّثَهُمْ أَنَّ الرُّبَيِّعَ ـ وَهْىَ ابْنَةُ النَّضْرِ ـ كَسَرَتْ ثَنِيَّةَ جَارِيَةٍ، فَطَلَبُوا الأَرْشَ وَطَلَبُوا الْعَفْوَ، فَأَبَوْا فَأَتَوُا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَمَرَهُمْ بِالْقِصَاصِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَنَسُ بْنُ النَّضْرِ أَتُكْسَرُ ثَنِيَّةُ الرُّبَيِّعِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لاَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لاَ تُكْسَرُ ثَنِيَّتُهَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ كِتَابُ اللَّهِ الْقِصَاصُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَرَضِيَ الْقَوْمُ وَعَفَوْا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ مِنْ عِبَادِ اللَّهِ مَنْ لَوْ أَقْسَمَ عَلَى اللَّهِ لأَبَرَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ زَادَ الْفَزَارِيُّ عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ فَرَضِيَ الْقَوْمُ وَقَبِلُوا الأَرْشَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2703
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 13
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 49, Hadith 866
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1592
Explaining the meaning of Jalab and janab Muhammad bin Ishaq said The meaning of jalab said is that the zakat of animals should be collected at their places (dwellings), and they (animals) should not be pulled to the collector of zakat. The meaning of janab is that the animals are removed at a distance (from the collector). The owners of the animals should do so. The collector of zakat should not stay at a distance from the places of the people who bring their animals to him. The zakat should be collected in its place.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يَقُولُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏ "‏ لاَ جَلَبَ وَلاَ جَنَبَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنْ تُصَدَّقَ الْمَاشِيَةُ فِي مَوَاضِعِهَا وَلاَ تُجْلَبُ إِلَى الْمُصَدِّقِ وَالْجَنَبُ عَنْ غَيْرِ هَذِهِ الْفَرِيضَةِ أَيْضًا لاَ يُجْنَبُ أَصْحَابُهَا يَقُولُ وَلاَ يَكُونُ الرَّجُلُ بِأَقْصَى مَوَاضِعِ أَصْحَابِ الصَّدَقَةِ فَتُجْنَبُ إِلَيْهِ وَلَكِنْ تُؤْخَذُ فِي مَوْضِعِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih Maqtu' (Al-Albani)  صحيح مقطوع   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1592
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 37
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1588
Sunan Abi Dawud 3244

Narrated Al-Ash'ath ibn Qays:

A man of Kindah and a man of Hadramawt brought their dispute to the Prophet (saws) about a land in the Yemen. Al-Hadrami said: Messenger of Allah, the father of this (man) usurped my land and it is in his possession.

The Prophet asked: Have you any evidence?

Al-Hadrami replied: No, but I make him swear (that he should say) that he does not know that it is my land which his father usurped from me.

Al-Kindi became ready to take the oath.

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: If anyone usurps the property by taking an oath, he will meet Allah while his hand is mutilated.

Al-Kindi then said: It is his land.

حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفِرْيَابِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَارِثُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنِي كُرْدُوسٌ، عَنِ الأَشْعَثِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنْ كِنْدَةَ وَرَجُلاً مِنْ حَضْرَمَوْتَ اخْتَصَمَا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي أَرْضٍ مِنَ الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَرْضِي اغْتَصَبَنِيهَا أَبُو هَذَا وَهِيَ فِي يَدِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ لَكَ بَيِّنَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ وَلَكِنْ أُحَلِّفُهُ وَاللَّهِ مَا يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهَا أَرْضِي اغْتَصَبَنِيهَا أَبُوهُ فَتَهَيَّأَ الْكِنْدِيُّ لِلْيَمِينِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَقْتَطِعُ أَحَدٌ مَالاً بِيَمِينٍ إِلاَّ لَقِيَ اللَّهَ وَهُوَ أَجْذَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْكِنْدِيُّ هِيَ أَرْضُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3244
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3238
Mishkat al-Masabih 1809
‘Amr b. Shu'aib on his father’s authority said that his grandfather told of two women wearing gold bangles on their wrists coming to God’s messenger, who asked them whether they paid zakat on them. On their replying that they did not, he asked them whether they wanted God to put two bangles of fire on them, and when they replied that they did not, he told them to pay the zakat due on them. Tirmidhi transmitted it, saying something similar to this tradition has been transmitted by al-Muthanna b. as-Sabbah from ‘Amr b. Shu'aib; but al-Muthanna b. as-Sabbah and Ibn Lahi'a are declared to be weak in tradition; and nothing on this subject is soundly reported from the Prophet.
وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ: أَنَّ امْرَأَتَيْنِ أَتَتَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَفِي أَيْدِيهِمَا سِوَارَانِ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ فَقَالَ لَهُمَا: «تُؤَدِّيَانِ زَكَاتَهُ؟» قَالَتَا: لَا. فَقَالَ لَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَتُحِبَّانِ أَنْ يُسَوِّرَكُمَا اللَّهُ بِسِوَارَيْنِ مِنْ نَارٍ؟» قَالَتَا: لَا. قَالَ: «فَأَدِّيَا زَكَاتَهُ» رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيث قد رَوَاهُ الْمُثَنَّى بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ نَحْوَ هَذَا وَالْمُثَنَّى بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ وَابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ يُضَعَّفَانِ فِي الْحَدِيثِ وَلَا يَصِحُّ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَيْء
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1809
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 38

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, died on Monday and was buried on Tuesday and people prayed over him individually with no one leading them. Some people said that he would be buried near the mimbar, and others said that he would be buried in al-Baqi. Abu Bakr as-Siddiq came and said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, 'No prophet was ever buried except in the place where he died.' "So a grave was dug for him there. When he was about to be washed they wished to take off his shirt but they heard a voice saying "Don't take off his shirt," so they did not take off his shirt and he was washed with it on, may Allah bless him and grant him peace.

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تُوُفِّيَ يَوْمَ الاِثْنَيْنِ وَدُفِنَ يَوْمَ الثُّلاَثَاءِ وَصَلَّى النَّاسُ عَلَيْهِ أَفْذَاذًا لاَ يَؤُمُّهُمْ أَحَدٌ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ نَاسٌ يُدْفَنُ عِنْدَ الْمِنْبَرِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ آخَرُونَ يُدْفَنُ بِالْبَقِيعِ ‏.‏ فَجَاءَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقُ فَقَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ مَا دُفِنَ نَبِيٌّ قَطُّ إِلاَّ فِي مَكَانِهِ الَّذِي تُوُفِّيَ فِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَحُفِرَ لَهُ فِيهِ فَلَمَّا كَانَ عِنْدَ غُسْلِهِ أَرَادُوا نَزْعَ قَمِيصِهِ فَسَمِعُوا صَوْتًا يَقُولُ لاَ تَنْزِعُوا الْقَمِيصَ فَلَمْ يُنْزَعِ الْقَمِيصُ وَغُسِّلَ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 16, Hadith 27
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 549
Sahih al-Bukhari 1222

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "When the Adhan for the prayer is pronounced, then Satan takes to his heels passing wind so that he may not hear the Adhan and when the Mu'adh-dhin finishes, he comes back; and when the Iqama is pronounced he again takes to his heels and when it is finished, he again comes back and continues reminding the praying person of things that he used not to remember when not in prayer till he forgets how much he has prayed." Abu Salama bin `Abdur-Rahman said, "If anyone of you has such a thing (forgetting the number of rak`at he has prayed) he should perform two prostrations of Sahu (i.e. forgetfulness) while sitting." Abu Salama narrates this from Abu Huraira.

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا أُذِّنَ بِالصَّلاَةِ أَدْبَرَ الشَّيْطَانُ لَهُ ضُرَاطٌ حَتَّى لاَ يَسْمَعَ التَّأْذِينَ، فَإِذَا سَكَتَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ أَقْبَلَ، فَإِذَا ثُوِّبَ أَدْبَرَ فَإِذَا سَكَتَ أَقْبَلَ، فَلاَ يَزَالُ بِالْمَرْءِ يَقُولُ لَهُ اذْكُرْ مَا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذْكُرُ حَتَّى لاَ يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ إِذَا فَعَلَ أَحَدُكُمْ ذَلِكَ فَلْيَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ‏.‏ وَسَمِعَهُ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ مِنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1222
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 313
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4566
It was narrated that 'Ubadah bin As-Samit said:
"I heard the Messenger of Allah say: 'Gold, equal amount."' (One of the narrators) Yaqub did not mention: "Equal amount." Muawiyah said: "This does not mean anything." 'Ubadah said; "By Allah I do not care if I am in a land where Muawiyah is not present. I bear witness that I heard the Messenger of Allah say that."
أَخْبَرَنِي هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ حَدَّثَنَا حَكِيمُ بْنُ جَابِرٍ، ح وَأَنْبَأَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَكِيمُ بْنُ جَابِرٍ، عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ الذَّهَبُ الْكِفَّةُ بِالْكِفَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ يَعْقُوبُ ‏"‏ الْكِفَّةُ بِالْكِفَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ إِنَّ هَذَا لاَ يَقُولُ شَيْئًا ‏.‏ قَالَ عُبَادَةُ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ مَا أُبَالِي أَنْ لاَ أَكُونَ بِأَرْضٍ يَكُونُ بِهَا مُعَاوِيَةُ إِنِّي أَشْهَدُ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4566
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 118
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 4570
Sahih al-Bukhari 3435

Narrated 'Ubada:

The Prophet said, "If anyone testifies that None has the right to be worshipped but Allah Alone Who has no partners, and that Muhammad is His Slave and His Apostle, and that Jesus is Allah's Slave and His Apostle and His Word which He bestowed on Mary and a Spirit created by Him, and that Paradise is true, and Hell is true, Allah will admit him into Paradise with the deeds which he had done even if those deeds were few." (Junada, the sub-narrator said, " 'Ubada added, 'Such a person can enter Paradise through any of its eight gates he likes.")

حَدَّثَنَا صَدَقَةُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُمَيْرُ بْنُ هَانِئٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي جُنَادَةُ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ، عَنْ عُبَادَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ شَهِدَ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، وَأَنَّ عِيسَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولُهُ وَكَلِمَتُهُ، أَلْقَاهَا إِلَى مَرْيَمَ، وَرُوحٌ مِنْهُ، وَالْجَنَّةُ حَقٌّ وَالنَّارُ حَقٌّ، أَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ الْجَنَّةَ عَلَى مَا كَانَ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ الْوَلِيدُ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ جَابِرٍ عَنْ عُمَيْرٍ عَنْ جُنَادَةَ وَزَادَ ‏"‏ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ الثَّمَانِيَةِ، أَيَّهَا شَاءَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3435
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 106
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 644
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3616

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

The Prophet paid a visit to a sick bedouin. The Prophet when visiting a patient used to say, "No harm will befall you! May Allah cure you! May Allah cure you!" So the Prophet said to the bedouin. "No harm will befall you. May Allah cure you!" The bedouin said, "You say, may Allah cure me? No, for it is a fever which boils in (the body of) an old man, and will lead him to the grave." The Prophet said, "Yes, then may it be as you say."

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ أَسَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُخْتَارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ عَلَى أَعْرَابِيٍّ ـ يَعُودُهُ ـ قَالَ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا دَخَلَ عَلَى مَرِيضٍ يَعُودُهُ قَالَ لاَ بَأْسَ طَهُورٌ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ لاَ بَأْسَ طَهُورٌ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتَ طَهُورٌ كَلاَّ بَلْ هِيَ حُمَّى تَفُورُ ـ أَوْ تَثُورُ ـ عَلَى شَيْخٍ كَبِيرٍ، تُزِيرُهُ الْقُبُورَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَنَعَمْ إِذًا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3616
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 123
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 813
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 17
It was narrated from Sa'eed bin Jubair that :
Abdullah bin Mughaffal was sitting beside a nephew of his, the nephew hurled a pebble and he told him not to do that, and he said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) had forbidden that. He (the Prophet) said: 'It cannot be used for hunting and it cannot harm an enemy, but it may break a tooth or put an eye out." He said." His nephew hurled another pebble and he ("Abdullah bin Mughaffal) said: 'I tell you that the Messenger of Allah forbade that (and you go hurl another pebble)? I will never speak to you again.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ، وَأَبُو عُمَرَ حَفْصُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ الثَّقَفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ جَالِسًا إِلَى جَنْبِهِ ابْنُ أَخٍ لَهُ فَخَذَفَ فَنَهَاهُ وَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ نَهَى عَنْهَا وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّهَا لاَ تَصِيدُ صَيْدًا وَلاَ تَنْكِي عَدُوًّا وَإِنَّهَا تَكْسِرُ السِّنَّ وَتَفْقَأُ الْعَيْنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَعَادَ ابْنُ أَخِيهِ يَخْذِفُ فَقَالَ أُحَدِّثُكَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ نَهَى عَنْهَا ثُمَّ عُدْتَ تَخْذِفُ لاَ أُكَلِّمُكَ أَبَدًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 17
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 0
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 17
Sunan Abi Dawud 2068
Ibn Shihab said “’Urwah bin Al Zubair asked A’ishah , wife of the Prophet(saws) about the Qur’anic verse “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans, marry of the women, who seem good to you.” She said “O my nephew, this means the female orphan who is under the protection of her guardian and she holds a share in his property and her property and beauty attracts him; so her guardian intends to marry her without doing justice to her in respect of her dower and he gives her the same amount of dower as others give her. They (i.e., the guardians) were prohibited to marry them except that they do justice to them and pay them their maximum customary dower and they were asked to marry women other than them (i.e., the orphans) who seem good to them. ‘Urwah reported that A’ishah said “The people then consulted the Apostle of Allaah(saws) about women after revelation of this verse. Thereupon Allaah the Exalted sent down the verse “They consult thee concerning women. Say Allaah giveth you decree concerning them and the scripture which hath been recited unto you(giveth decree) concerning female orphans unto whom you give not that which is ordained for them though you desire to marry them. “ She said “The mention made by Allaah about the Scripture recited to them refers to the former verse in which Allaah has said “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans, marry of the women, who seem good to you.” A’ishah said “The pronouncement of Allaah , the Exalted in the latter verse “though you desire to marry them” means the disinterest of one of you in marrying a female orphan who was under his protection, but she said little property and beauty. So they were prohibited to marry them for their interest in the property and beauty of the female orphans due to their disinterest in themselves except that they do justice )to them). The narrator Yunus said “Rabi’ah said explain the Qur’anic verse “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans” means “Leave them if you fear (that you will not do justice to them), for I have made four women lawful for you.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ الْمِصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى فَانْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ يَا ابْنَ أُخْتِي هِيَ الْيَتِيمَةُ تَكُونُ فِي حِجْرِ وَلِيِّهَا فَتُشَارِكُهُ فِي مَالِهِ فَيُعْجِبُهُ مَالُهَا وَجَمَالُهَا فَيُرِيدُ أَنْ يَتَزَوَّجَهَا بِغَيْرِ أَنْ يُقْسِطَ فِي صَدَاقِهَا فَيُعْطِيَهَا مِثْلَ مَا يُعْطِيهَا غَيْرُهُ فَنُهُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوهُنَّ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُقْسِطُوا لَهُنَّ وَيَبْلُغُوا بِهِنَّ أَعْلَى سُنَّتِهِنَّ مِنَ الصَّدَاقِ وَأُمِرُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَهُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ سِوَاهُنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُرْوَةُ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ ثُمَّ إِنَّ النَّاسَ اسْتَفْتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ هَذِهِ الآيَةِ فِيهِنَّ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ وَيَسْتَفْتُونَكَ فِي النِّسَاءِ قُلِ اللَّهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ فِيهِنَّ وَمَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ فِي الْكِتَابِ فِي يَتَامَى النِّسَاءِ اللاَّتِي لاَ تُؤْتُونَهُنَّ مَا كُتِبَ لَهُنَّ وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَنْ تَنْكِحُوهُنَّ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ وَالَّذِي ذَكَرَ اللَّهُ أَنَّهُ يُتْلَى عَلَيْهِمْ فِي الْكِتَابِ الآيَةُ الأُولَى الَّتِي قَالَ اللَّهُ سُبْحَانَهُ وَتَعَالَى ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى فَانْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ وَقَوْلُ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي الآيَةِ الآخِرَةِ ‏{‏ وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَنْ تَنْكِحُوهُنَّ ‏}‏ هِيَ رَغْبَةُ أَحَدِكُمْ عَنْ يَتِيمَتِهِ الَّتِي تَكُونُ فِي حِجْرِهِ حِينَ تَكُونُ قَلِيلَةَ الْمَالِ وَالْجَمَالِ فَنُهُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوا مَا رَغِبُوا فِي مَالِهَا وَجَمَالِهَا مِنْ يَتَامَى النِّسَاءِ إِلاَّ بِالْقِسْطِ مِنْ أَجْلِ رَغْبَتِهِمْ عَنْهُنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ يُونُسُ وَقَالَ رَبِيعَةُ فِي قَوْلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى ‏}‏ قَالَ يَقُولُ اتْرُكُوهُنَّ إِنْ خِفْتُمْ فَقَدْ أَحْلَلْتُ لَكُمْ أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2068
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 23
English translation : Book 11, Hadith 2063
Hadith 28, 40 Hadith Shah Waliullah
One who repents from sin is like someone without sin.
الْتَّائِبُ مِنَ الذَّنْبِ کَمَنْ لَا ذَنْبَ لَهُ
Musnad Ahmad 175
It was narrated from Qais bin Marwan that he came to 'Umar and said:
I have come from Koofah, O Ameer al-­Mu'mineen, and I left behind in it a man who dictates the Mushaf From memory. ‘Umar got exceedingly angry and said: Who is he, woe to you? He said: 'Abdullah bin Mas'ood. ‘Umar began to calm down, and went back to normal, then he said: Woe to you, I do not know of anyone who is more qualified to do that than him, and I will tell you about that. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to stay up at night talking with Abu Bakr رضي الله عنه discussing some affairs of the Muslims. He stayed up talking with him one night, and I was with him. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ went out, and we went out with him, and we saw a man standing and praying in the mosque. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ listened to his recitation, and as soon as we recognised him the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said: `Whoever would like to recite the Qur'an fresh as it was revealed, let him recite it according to the recitation of Ibn Umm 'Abd.` Then the same man sat and offered supplication (du'a') and the Messenger of Allah ﷺ started saying to him: `Ask, you will be given;ask, you will be given.” ‘Umar said: By Allah, I shall go to him tomorrow and tell hirm the glad tidings. I went to him the next morning to tell him the glad tidings, and I found that Abu Bakr had beaten me to it and given him the glad tidings. By Allah, I never competed with him to do good but he beat me to it.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ بِعَرَفَةَ قَالَ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ وَحَدَّثَنَا الْأَعْمَشُ عَنْ خَيْثَمَةَ عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ مَرْوَانَ أَنَّهُ أَتَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ جِئْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مِنْ الْكُوفَةِ وَتَرَكْتُ بِهَا رَجُلًا يُمْلِي الْمَصَاحِفَ عَنْ ظَهْرِ قَلْبِهِ فَغَضِبَ وَانْتَفَخَ حَتَّى كَادَ يَمْلَأُ مَا بَيْنَ شُعْبَتَيْ الرَّحْلِ فَقَالَ وَمَنْ هُوَ وَيْحَكَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ فَمَا زَالَ يُطْفَأُ وَيُسَرَّى عَنْهُ الْغَضَبُ حَتَّى عَادَ إِلَى حَالِهِ الَّتِي كَانَ عَلَيْهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ وَيْحَكَ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَعْلَمُهُ بَقِيَ مِنْ النَّاسِ أَحَدٌ هُوَ أَحَقُّ بِذَلِكَ مِنْهُ وَسَأُحَدِّثُكَ عَنْ ذَلِكَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَزَالُ يَسْمُرُ عِنْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ اللَّيْلَةَ كَذَاكَ فِي الْأَمْرِ مِنْ أَمْرِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَإِنَّهُ سَمَرَ عِنْدَهُ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ وَأَنَا مَعَهُ فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَخَرَجْنَا مَعَهُ فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَسْتَمِعُ قِرَاءَتَهُ فَلَمَّا كِدْنَا أَنْ نَعْرِفَهُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَقْرَأَ الْقُرْآنَ رَطْبًا كَمَا أُنْزِلَ فَلْيَقْرَأْهُ عَلَى قِرَاءَةِ ابْنِ أُمِّ عَبْدٍ قَالَ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ الرَّجُلُ يَدْعُو فَجَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَهُ سَلْ تُعْطَهْ سَلْ تُعْطَهْ قَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قُلْتُ وَاللَّهِ لَأَغْدُوَنَّ إِلَيْهِ فَلَأُبَشِّرَنَّهُ قَالَ فَغَدَوْتُ إِلَيْهِ لِأُبَشِّرَهُ فَوَجَدْتُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ قَدْ سَبَقَنِي إِلَيْهِ فَبَشَّرَهُ وَلَا وَاللَّهِ مَا سَبَقْتُهُ إِلَى خَيْرٍ قَطُّ إِلَّا وَسَبَقَنِي إِلَيْهِ‏.‏
Grade: Two Sahih isnads) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 175
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 92
Musnad Ahmad 420
It was narrated that Abu Salamah bin `Abdul-Rahman said:
`Uthman (رضي الله عنه) looked out from the house when he was under siege and said: I adjure by Allah anyone who was present with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) , on the day of Hira`, when the mountain shook beneath his feet; he kicked it with his foot and said: “Be still, Hira`, there is no one on you but a Prophet, a Siddiq or a martyr,` and i was with him. And some men testified to what he said. Then he said: I adjure by Allah anyone who was present with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the day of Bai’atul-Ridwan, when he had sent me to the mushrikeen, the people of Makkah; he said, `This is my hand and this is the hand of `Uthman,` and he swore allegiance on my behalf. And some men testified to what he said. Then he said:l adjure by Allah anyone who was present when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: `Who will expand the mosque by incorporating this house into it, in return for a house in Paradise?” and I bought it with my wealth and expanded the mosque by incorporating it into it. And some men testified to what he said. Then he said: I adjure by Allah anyone who saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the day of the army of hardship (i.e., Tabook), when he said: `Who will spend today a spending that will be accepted by Allah?` and I equipped half of the army with my wealth. And some men testified to what he said, Then he said:I adjure by Allah anyone who saw the water of Roomah (a well) being sold to wayfarers, then I bought it with my own wealth and gave it to wayfarers for free.` And some men testified to what he said.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو قَطَنٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ يَعْنِي ابْنَ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، قَالَ أَشْرَفَ عُثْمَانُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مِنْ الْقَصْرِ وَهُوَ مَحْصُورٌ فَقَالَ أَنْشُدُ بِاللَّهِ مَنْ شَهِدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ حِرَاءٍ إِذْ اهْتَزَّ الْجَبَلُ فَرَكَلَهُ بِقَدَمِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اسْكُنْ حِرَاءُ لَيْسَ عَلَيْكَ إِلَّا نَبِيٌّ أَوْ صِدِّيقٌ أَوْ شَهِيدٌ وَأَنَا مَعَهُ فَانْتَشَدَ لَهُ رِجَالٌ قَالَ أَنْشُدُ بِاللَّهِ مَنْ شَهِدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ بَيْعَةِ الرِّضْوَانِ إِذْ بَعَثَنِي إِلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِلَى أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ قَالَ هَذِهِ يَدِي وَهَذِهِ يَدُ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَبَايَعَ لِي فَانْتَشَدَ لَهُ رِجَالٌ قَالَ أَنْشُدُ بِاللَّهِ مَنْ شَهِدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ يُوَسِّعُ لَنَا بِهَذَا الْبَيْتِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ بِبَيْتٍ فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَابْتَعْتُهُ مِنْ مَالِي فَوَسَّعْتُ بِهِ الْمَسْجِدَ فَانْتَشَدَ لَهُ رِجَالٌ قَالَ وَأَنْشُدُ بِاللَّهِ مَنْ شَهِدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ جَيْشِ الْعُسْرَةِ قَالَ مَنْ يُنْفِقُ الْيَوْمَ نَفَقَةً مُتَقَبَّلَةً فَجَهَّزْتُ نِصْفَ الْجَيْشِ مِنْ مَالِي قَالَ فَانْتَشَدَ لَهُ رِجَالٌ وَأَنْشُدُ بِاللَّهِ مَنْ شَهِدَ رُومَةَ يُبَاعُ مَاؤُهَا ابْنَ السَّبِيلِ فَابْتَعْتُهَا مِنْ مَالِي فَأَبَحْتُهَا لِابْنِ السَّبِيلِ قَالَ فَانْتَشَدَ لَهُ رِجَالٌ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih hadeeth] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 420
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 19
Sunan Abi Dawud 4128

Al-Hakam ibn Uyaynah said that he went along with some people to Abdullah ibn Ukaym, a man of Juhaynah. al-Hakam said:

They entered and I sat at the door. Then they came out and told me that Abdullah ibn Ukaym had informed them that the Messenger of Allah (saws) had written to Juhaynah one month before his death: Do not make use of the skin or sinew of an animal which died a natural death.

Abu Dawud said: Al-Nadr b. Shumail said: The skin is called ihab when it is not tanned and when it is tanned, it not called ihab but na,es shann and qirbah (tanned skin or leather).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، مَوْلَى بَنِي هَاشِمٍ حَدَّثَنَا الثَّقَفِيُّ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ بْنِ عُتَيْبَةَ، أَنَّهُ انْطَلَقَ هُوَ وَنَاسٌ مَعَهُ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُكَيْمٍ - رَجُلٍ مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ - قَالَ الْحَكَمُ فَدَخَلُوا وَقَعَدْتُ عَلَى الْبَابِ فَخَرَجُوا إِلَىَّ فَأَخْبَرُونِي أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُكَيْمٍ أَخْبَرَهُمْ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَتَبَ إِلَى جُهَيْنَةَ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ بِشَهْرٍ أَنْ لاَ يَنْتَفِعُوا مِنَ الْمَيْتَةِ بِإِهَابٍ وَلاَ عَصَبٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ فَإِذَا دُبِغَ لاَ يُقَالُ لَهُ إِهَابٌ إِنَّمَا يُسَمَّى شَنًّا وَقِرْبَةً قَالَ النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ يُسَمَّى إِهَابًا مَا لَمْ يُدْبَغْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4128
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 109
English translation : Book 33, Hadith 4116
Mishkat al-Masabih 4034
Ibn ‘Abbas said he was told by ‘Umar that on the day of Khaibar some of the Prophet’s companions came and said, So and so is a martyr and so and so is a martyr,” but when they came to a man about whom they said, "So and so is a martyr” God’s Messenger declared, "By no means, I have seen him in hell in a mantle (or cloak) which he took dishonestly.” God's Messenger then said, "Go, Ibn al-Khattab, and announce among the people three times that only the believers will enter paradise.” He said he went out and announced three times, "Only the believers will enter paradise.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس قَالَ: حَدثنِي عمر قَالَ: لَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمَ خَيْبَرَ أَقْبَلَ نَفَرٌ مِنْ صَحَابَةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا: فُلَانٌ شَهِيدٌ وَفُلَانٌ شَهِيدٌ حَتَّى مَرُّوا عَلَى رَجُلٍ فَقَالُوا: فُلَانٌ شَهِيدٌ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «كَلَّا إِنِّي رَأَيْتُهُ فِي النَّارِ فِي بُرْدَةٍ غَلَّهَا أَوْ عَبَاءَةٍ» ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يَا ابْنَ الْخَطَّابِ اذْهَبْ فَنَادِ فِي النَّاسِ: أَنَّهُ لَا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ إِلَّا الْمُؤْمِنُونَ ثَلَاثًا " قَالَ: فَخَرَجْتُ فَنَادَيْتُ: أَلَا إِنَّهُ لَا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ إِلَّا الْمُؤْمِنُونَ ثَلَاثًا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4034
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 244
Mishkat al-Masabih 5669
Anas reported God's messenger as saying, "The one among the inhabitants of hell who had the pleasantest life in the world will be brought on the day of resurrection and dipped once in hell. Then will be said, `Son of Adam, have you ever experienced any good? Has any pleasantness come your way?' to which he will reply, `No, my Lord, I swear by God.' Then the one among the inhabitants of paradise who had the most miserable life in the world will be brought and dipped once in paradise. Then will be said, `Son of Adam, have you ever experienced any misfortune? Has any distress come your way?' to which he will reply, `No, my Lord, I swear by God, no misfortune has ever come my way, and I have never experienced any distress'." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يُؤْتَى بِأَنْعَمِ أَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيُصْبَغُ فِي النارِ صَبْغَةً ثمَّ يُقَال: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ هَلْ رَأَيْتَ خَيْرًا قَطُّ؟ هَلْ مَرَّ بِكَ نَعِيمٌ قَطُّ؟ فَيَقُولُ: لَا وَاللَّهِ يَا رَبِّ وَيُؤْتَى بِأَشَدِّ النَّاسِ بُؤْسًا فِي الدُّنْيَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَيُصْبَغُ صَبْغَةً فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ هَلْ رَأَيْتَ بُؤْسًا قَطُّ؟ وَهَلْ مَرَّ بِكَ شِدَّةٌ قَطُّ. فَيَقُولُ: لَا وَاللَّهِ يَا رَبِّ مَا مَرَّ بِي بُؤْسٌ قَطُّ وَلَا رَأَيْتُ شدَّة قطّ ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5669
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 140
Sahih Muslim 1064 c

This hadith has been narrated through another chain of transmitters and (the narrator) made a mention of elevated forehead, but he made no mention of tucked-up loin cloth and made this addition:

" There stood up 'Umar b. Khattab (Allah be pleased with him), and said: Should I not strike his neck? Upon this he said: No. Then he turned away, and Khalid the Sword of Allah stood up against him, and said: Prophet of Allah. shall I not strike off his neck? He said, No, and then said: A people would rise from his progeny who would recite the Book of Allah glibly and fluently. 'Umar said: I think he (the Holy Prophet) also said this: If I find them I would certainly kill them like Thamud."
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ الْقَعْقَاعِ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ قَالَ وَعَلْقَمَةُ بْنُ عُلاَثَةَ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ عَامِرَ بْنَ الطُّفَيْلِ وَقَالَ نَاتِئُ الْجَبْهَةِ وَلَمْ يَقُلْ نَاشِزُ ‏.‏ وَزَادَ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ - رضى الله عنه - فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ أَضْرِبُ عُنُقَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ أَدْبَرَ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ خَالِدٌ سَيْفُ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ أَضْرِبُ عُنُقَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ سَيَخْرُجُ مِنْ ضِئْضِئِ هَذَا قَوْمٌ يَتْلُونَ كِتَابَ اللَّهِ لَيِّنًا رَطْبًا - وَقَالَ قَالَ عُمَارَةُ حَسِبْتُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَئِنْ أَدْرَكْتُهُمْ لأَقْتُلَنَّهُمْ قَتْلَ ثَمُودَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1064c
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 190
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2320
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 2737
It was narrated from Abu Umamah bin Sahl bin Hunaif that a man shot an arrow at another man and killed him, and he had no heir except a maternal uncle. Abu ‘Ubaidah bin Jarrah wrote to ‘Umar about that, and ‘Umar wrote back to him saying that the Prophet (saw) said:
“Allah and His Messenger are the guardians of the one who has no guardian, and the maternal uncle is the heir of one who has no other heir.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَيَّاشِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ الزُّرَقِيِّ، عَنْ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حَكِيمِ بْنِ عَبَّادِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، رَمَى رَجُلاً بِسَهْمٍ فَقَتَلَهُ وَلَيْسَ لَهُ وَارِثٌ إِلاَّ خَالٌ فَكَتَبَ فِي ذَلِكَ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ بْنُ الْجَرَّاحِ إِلَى عُمَرَ فَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ عُمَرُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ مَوْلَى مَنْ لاَ مَوْلَى لَهُ وَالْخَالُ وَارِثُ مَنْ لاَ وَارِثَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2737
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 23, Hadith 2737
Sahih al-Bukhari 5709-5712

Narrated Ibn `Abbas and `Aisha:

Abu Bakr kissed (the forehead of) the Prophet when he was dead. `Aisha added: We put medicine in one side of his mouth but he started waving us not to insert the medicine into his mouth. We said, "He dislikes the medicine as a patient usually does." But when he came to his senses he said, "Did I not forbid you to put medicine (by force) in the side of my mouth?" We said, "We thought it was just because a patient usually dislikes medicine." He said, "None of those who are in the house but will be forced to take medicine in the side of his mouth while I am watching, except Al-`Abbas, for he had not witnessed your deed."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُوسَى بْنُ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، وَعَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَبَّلَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ مَيِّتٌ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ لَدَدْنَاهُ فِي مَرَضِهِ، فَجَعَلَ يُشِيرُ إِلَيْنَا، أَنْ لاَ تَلُدُّونِي‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا كَرَاهِيَةُ الْمَرِيضِ لِلدَّوَاءِ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَفَاقَ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ أَنْهَكُمْ أَنْ تَلُدُّونِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْنَا كَرَاهِيَةَ الْمَرِيضِ لِلدَّوَاءِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَبْقَى فِي الْبَيْتِ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ لُدَّ ـ وَأَنَا أَنْظُرُ ـ إِلاَّ الْعَبَّاسَ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَشْهَدْكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5709-5712
In-book reference : Book 76, Hadith 29
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 71, Hadith 610
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 392
Al-Miqdad bin Al-Aswad (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
I said, "Tell me, O Messenger of Allah, if I meet an infidel, and we fight together, and he cuts off my hands with his sword, then hides from me behind a tree and (then) says he has submitted himself to Allah. Shall I kill him after he has said it?" He (PBUH) replied, "Do not kill him." I submitted, "But O Messenger of Allah, he cut off one of my hands and only then he said it." Messenger of Allah (PBUH) then replied, "Do not kill him, for if you do so, he will be in the position in which you were before you killed him (i.e., he will be considered a Muslim and thus his life will be inviolable), and you will be in the position in which he was before he made his testimony (i.e., your life will not be inviolable, for his heirs can ask for Qisas)".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي المقداد بن الأسود، رضي الله عنه ، قال‏:‏ قلت لرسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ أرأيت إن لقيت رجلاً من الكفار، فاقتتلنا، فضرب إحدى يدى بالسيف، فقطعها، ثم لاذ منى بشجرة، فقال أسلمت لله، أأقتله يارسول الله بعد أن قالها‏؟‏ فقال‏:‏ ‏ "‏لا تقتله، فإن قتلته، فإنه بمنزلتك قبل أن تقتله، وإنك بمنزلته قبل أن يقول كلمته التى قال‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
‏‏ (‏‏(‏ومعنى ‏ ‏ أنه بمنزلتك‏ ‏ أي ‏:‏معصوم الدم محكوم بإسلامه، ومعنى ‏ ‏أنك بمنزلته‏ ‏ أي ‏:‏ مباح الدم بالقصاص لورثته، لا أنه بمنزلته في الكفر؛ والله أعلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 392
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 392
Sahih al-Bukhari 660

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Allah will give shade, to seven, on the Day when there will be no shade but His. (These seven persons are) a just ruler, a youth who has been brought up in the worship of Allah (i.e. worships Allah sincerely from childhood), a man whose heart is attached to the mosques (i.e. to pray the compulsory prayers in the mosque in congregation), two persons who love each other only for Allah's sake and they meet and part in Allah's cause only, a man who refuses the call of a charming woman of noble birth for illicit intercourse with her and says: I am afraid of Allah, a man who gives charitable gifts so secretly that his left hand does not know what his right hand has given (i.e. nobody knows how much he has given in charity), and a person who remembers Allah in seclusion and his eyes are then flooded with tears."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي خُبَيْبُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ سَبْعَةٌ يُظِلُّهُمُ اللَّهُ فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لاَ ظِلَّ إِلاَّ ظِلُّهُ الإِمَامُ الْعَادِلُ، وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ رَبِّهِ، وَرَجُلٌ قَلْبُهُ مُعَلَّقٌ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ، وَرَجُلاَنِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ، وَرَجُلٌ طَلَبَتْهُ امْرَأَةٌ ذَاتُ مَنْصِبٍ وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ‏.‏ وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ أَخْفَى حَتَّى لاَ تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ، وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 660
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 54
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 629
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 950
Ibn Umar said:
"When the Prophet would come home from a battle, or Hajj, or Umrah, when he was it a tract of land or raised area he would say 'Allahu Akbar (Allah is Most Great)' three times, then say: 'La Ilaha illallah Wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-Hamdu wa Huwa ala kulli shai'in qadir. A'ibuna ta'ibun abidun saa'ihuna li Rabbina Hamiduna, Sadaqallahu wa'dahu wa nasara abdahu wa hazamal-ahzab Wahdah. (None has the right to be worshiped but Allah Alone without partners. To Him belongs the sovereignty and to Him belongs the praise, and He has power over all things. We are returning, repenting, worshipping, traveling for our Lord, and we are praising. Allah has told the truth, and kept His promise and helped His worshipper, and routed the confederates, Alone.'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَفَلَ مِنْ غَزْوَةٍ أَوْ حَجٍّ أَوْ عُمْرَةٍ فَعَلاَ فَدْفَدًا مِنَ الأَرْضِ أَوْ شَرَفًا كَبَّرَ ثَلاَثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ آيِبُونَ تَائِبُونَ عَابِدُونَ سَائِحُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ وَنَصَرَ عَبْدَهُ وَهَزَمَ الأَحْزَابَ وَحْدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ وَأَنَسٍ وَجَابِرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ عُمَرَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 950
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 144
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 950
Mishkat al-Masabih 5410
Abu Huraira reported God's messenger as saying, "The last hour will not come before two parties which make the same profession fight together and a great slaughter results, before about thirty lying dajjals are sent forth each of them asserting that he is God's messenger, before knowledge is withheld, earthquakes are abundant, the time becomes short, dissensions appear, and there is much harj, which means slaughter, before wealth is abundant and overflowing among you, before one who possesses property is anxious to find someone who will accept his sadaqa, before he offers it and the one to whom it is offered says he has no need of it, before people try to outstrip one another in building, before a man passes another's grave and expresses the desire that he were in his place, and before the sun rises in its place of setting. Then when it rises and people see it, they will all believe, but that is a time when a soul will not be benefited by faith it did not have before, or acquire any good from its faith. The last hour will certainly come when two men have spread out their garment between them, but they will not complete the transaction or fold up the garment; the last hour will certainly come when a man has gone off with the milk of his milch camel, but he will not taste it; the last hour will certainly come when a man is repairing his tank, but he will not water his camels from it; and the last hour will certainly come when one has raised his food to his mouth, but he will not taste it." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قا ل: " لَا تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَقْتَتِلَ فِئَتَانِ عَظِيمَتَانِ تَكُونُ بَيْنَهُمَا مَقْتَلَةٌ عَظِيمَةٌ دَعَوَاهُمَا وَاحِدَةٌ وَحَتَّى يبْعَث دجالون كذابون قريب مِنْ ثَلَاثِينَ كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَحَتَّى يُقْبَضَ الْعِلْمُ وَتَكْثُرَ الزَّلَازِلُ وَيَتَقَارَبَ الزَّمَانُ وَيظْهر الْفِتَنُ وَيَكْثُرَ الْهَرْجُ وَهُوَ الْقَتْلُ وَحَتَّى يَكْثُرَ فِيكُمُ الْمَالُ فَيَفِيضَ حَتَّى يُهِمَّ رَبَّ الْمَالِ مَنْ يَقْبَلُ صَدَقَتَهُ وَحَتَّى يَعْرِضَهُ فَيَقُولُ الَّذِي يعرضه عَلَيْهِ: لَا أَرَبَ لِي بِهِ وَحَتَّى يَتَطَاوَلَ النَّاسُ فِي الْبُنْيَانِ وَحَتَّى يَمُرَّ الرَّجُلُ بِقَبْرِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ: يَا لَيْتَنِي مَكَانَهُ وَحَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا فَإِذَا طَلَعَتْ وَرَآهَا النَّاسُ آمَنُوا أَجْمَعُونَ فَذَلِكَ حِينَ (لَا يَنْفَعُ نَفْسًا إِيمَانُهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ آمَنَتْ مِنْ قَبْلُ أَوْ كَسَبَتْ فِي إِيمَانِهَا خَيْرًا) وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ نَشَرَ الرَّجُلَانِ ثَوْبَهُمَا بَيْنَهُمَا فَلَا يَتَبَايَعَانِهِ وَلَا يَطْوِيَانِهِ وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدِ انْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ بِلَبَنِ لِقْحَتِهِ فَلَا يَطْعَمُهُ وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَهُوَ يُلِيطُ حَوْضَهُ فَلَا يَسْقِي فِيهِ وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ رَفَعَ أُكْلَتَهُ إِلَى فِيهِ فَلَا يطْعمهَا ". مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5410
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 32
Hadith 14, 40 Hadith Qudsi
On the authority of Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) from the Prophet (saws), who said:
Allah (glorified and exalted be He) has supernumerary angels who rove about seeking out gatherings in which Allah's name is being invoked: they sit with them and fold their wings round each other, filling that which is between them and between the lowest heaven. When [the people in the gathering] depart, [the angels] ascend and rise up to heaven. He (the Prophet (saws)) said: Then Allah (mighty and sublime be He) asks them - [though] He is most knowing about them: From where have you come? And they say: We have come from some servants of Yours on Earth: they were glorifying You (Subhana llah), exalting you (Allahu akbar), witnessing that there is no god but You (La ilaha illa llah), praising You (Al-Hamdu lillah), and asking [favours] of You. He says: And what do they ask of Me? They say: They ask of You Your Paradise. He says: And have they seen My Paradise? They say: No, O Lord. He says: And how would it be were they to have seen My Paradise! They say: And they ask protection of You. He says: From what do they ask protection of Me? They say: From Your Hell-fire, O Lord. He says: And have they seen My Hell-fire? They say: NO. He says: And how would it be were they to have seen My Hell-fire: They say: And they ask for Your forgiveness. He (the Prophet (saws)) said: Then He says: I have forgiven them and I have bestowed upon them what they have asked for, and I have granted them sanctuary from that from which they asked protection. He (the Prophet p.b.u.h) said: They say: O Lord, among them is So-and-so, a much sinning servant, who was merely passing by and sat down with them. He (the Prophet p.b.u.h) said: And He says: And to him [too] I have given forgiveness: he who sits with such people shall not suffer.

It was related by Muslim (also by al-Bukhari, at-Tirmidhi, and an-Nasa'i).

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ، عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " إِنَّ لِلَّهِ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى مَلَائِكَةً سَيَّارَةً فُضُلًا(1)، يَتَتَبَّعُونَ مَجَالِسَ الذِّكْرِ، فَإِذَا وَجَدُوا مَجْلِسًا فِيهِ ذِكْرٌ، قَعَدُوا مَعَهُمْ، وَحَفَّ بَعْضُهُمْ بَعْضًا بِأَجْنِحَتِهِمْ، حَتَّى يَمْلَأُوا مَا بَيْنَهُمْ وَبَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا، فَإِذَااْنْصَرَفُوا عَرَجُوا وَصَعِدُوا إِلَى السَّمَاءِ، قَالَ (2) : فَيَسْأَلُهُمْ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْ: مِنْ أَيْنَ جِئْتُمْ؟ فَيَقُولُونَ: جِئْنَا مِنْ عِنْدِ عِبَادٍ لَكَ فِي الْأَرْضِ، يُسَبِّحُونَكَ وَيُكَبِّرُونَكَ وَيُهَلِّلُونَكَ وَيَحْمَدُونَكَ وَيَسْأَلُونَكَ، قَالَ: وَمَا يَسْأَلُونِي؟ قَالُوا يَسْأَلُونَكَ جَنَّتَكَ، قَالَ: وَهَلْ رَأَوْا جَنَّتِي؟ قَالُوا: لَا أَيْ رَبِّ، قَالَ: فَكَيْفَ لَوْ رَأَوْا جَنَّتِي! قَالُوا: وَيَسْتَجِيرُونَكَ، قَالَ: وَمِمَّ يَسْتَجِيرُونَي؟ قَالُوا: مِنْ نَارِكَ يَا رَبِّ، قَالَ: وَهَلْ رَأَوْا نَارِي؟ قَالُوا: لَا، قَالَ: فَكَيْفَ لَوْ رَأَوْا نَارِي! قَالُوا: وَيَسْتَغْفِرُونَكَ، قَالَ (1) فَيَقُولُ: قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَهُمْ، وأَعْطَيْتُهُمْ مَا سَأَلُوا، وَأَجَرْتُهُمْ مِمَّا اسْتَجَارُوا، قَالَ(1) يَقُولُونَ: رَبِّ فِيهِمْ فُلَانٌ، عَبْدٌ خَطَّاءٌ إِنَّمَا مَرَّ فَجَلَسَ مَعَهُمْ، قَالَ(1): فَيَقُولُ: وَلَهُ غَفَرْتُ؛ هُمْ الْقَوْمُ، لَا يَشْقَى بِهِمْ جَلِيسُهُمْ"

رواه مسلم وكذلك البخاري والترمذي والنسائي

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ ، حَدَّثَنَا كَهْمَسٌ ، عَنْ سَيَّارٍ رَجُلٍ مِنْ فَزَارَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ ، عَنْ بُهَيْسَةَ ، عَنْ أَبِيهَا ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ : أَنَّهُ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاسْتَأْذَنَهُ فَدَخَلَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ قَمِيصِهِ وَقَدْ قَالَ عُثْمَانُ : فَالْتَزَمَهُ ، فَقَالَ : مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟، فَقَالَ : " الْمِلْحُ وَالْمَاءُ "، فَقَالَ : مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟. قَالَ :" أَنْ تَفْعَلَ الْخَيْرَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ ". قَالَ : مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟. قَالَ : " إِنْ تَفْعَلْ الْخَيْرَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ "وَانْتَهَى إِلَى الْمِلْحِ وَالْمَاءِ. قِيلَ لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ : تَقُولُ بِهِ؟ فَأَوْمَأَ بِرَأْسِهِ
Arabic reference : Book 18, Hadith 2532
Sahih al-Bukhari 7121

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "The Hour will not be established (1) till two big groups fight each other whereupon there will be a great number of casualties on both sides and they will be following one and the same religious doctrine, (2) till about thirty Dajjals (liars) appear, and each one of them will claim that he is Allah's Apostle, (3) till the religious knowledge is taken away (by the death of Religious scholars) (4) earthquakes will increase in number (5) time will pass quickly, (6) afflictions will appear, (7) Al-Harj, (i.e., killing) will increase, (8) till wealth will be in abundance ---- so abundant that a wealthy person will worry lest nobody should accept his Zakat, and whenever he will present it to someone, that person (to whom it will be offered) will say, 'I am not in need of it, (9) till the people compete with one another in constructing high buildings, (10) till a man when passing by a grave of someone will say, 'Would that I were in his place (11) and till the sun rises from the West. So when the sun will rise and the people will see it (rising from the West) they will all believe (embrace Islam) but that will be the time when: (As Allah said,) 'No good will it do to a soul to believe then, if it believed not before, nor earned good (by deeds of righteousness) through its Faith.' (6.158) And the Hour will be established while two men spreading a garment in front of them but they will not be able to sell it, nor fold it up; and the Hour will be established when a man has milked his she-camel and has taken away the milk but he will not be able to drink it; and the Hour will be established before a man repairing a tank (for his livestock) is able to water (his animals) in it; and the Hour will be established when a person has raised a morsel (of food) to his mouth but will not be able to eat it."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَقْتَتِلَ فِئَتَانِ عَظِيمَتَانِ، يَكُونُ بَيْنَهُمَا مَقْتَلَةٌ عَظِيمَةٌ، دَعْوَتُهُمَا وَاحِدَةٌ، وَحَتَّى يُبْعَثَ دَجَّالُونَ كَذَّابُونَ، قَرِيبٌ مِنْ ثَلاَثِينَ، كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَحَتَّى يُقْبَضَ الْعِلْمُ، وَتَكْثُرَ الزَّلاَزِلُ، وَيَتَقَارَبَ الزَّمَانُ، وَتَظْهَرَ الْفِتَنُ، وَيَكْثُرَ الْهَرْجُ وَهْوَ الْقَتْلُ، وَحَتَّى يَكْثُرَ فِيكُمُ الْمَالُ فَيَفِيضَ، حَتَّى يُهِمَّ رَبَّ الْمَالِ مَنْ يَقْبَلُ صَدَقَتَهُ، وَحَتَّى يَعْرِضَهُ فَيَقُولَ الَّذِي يَعْرِضُهُ عَلَيْهِ لاَ أَرَبَ لِي بِهِ‏.‏ وَحَتَّى يَتَطَاوَلَ النَّاسُ فِي الْبُنْيَانِ، وَحَتَّى يَمُرَّ الرَّجُلُ بِقَبْرِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ يَا لَيْتَنِي مَكَانَهُ‏.‏ وَحَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا، فَإِذَا طَلَعَتْ وَرَآهَا النَّاسُ ـ يَعْنِي ـ آمَنُوا أَجْمَعُونَ، فَذَلِكَ حِينَ لاَ يَنْفَعُ نَفْسًا إِيمَانُهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ آمَنَتْ مِنْ قَبْلُ، أَوْ كَسَبَتْ فِي إِيمَانِهَا خَيْرًا، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ نَشَرَ الرَّجُلاَنِ ثَوْبَهُمَا بَيْنَهُمَا، فَلاَ يَتَبَايَعَانِهِ وَلاَ يَطْوِيَانِهِ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدِ انْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ بِلَبَنِ لِقْحَتِهِ فَلاَ يَطْعَمُهُ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَهْوَ يُلِيطُ حَوْضَهُ فَلاَ يَسْقِي فِيهِ، وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ رَفَعَ أُكْلَتَهُ إِلَى فِيهِ فَلاَ يَطْعَمُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7121
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 68
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 237
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3007
‘A’isha said she asked God's Messenger what the thing was which it was unlawful to refuse and he replied that it was water, salt and fire. She said, “Messenger of God, we know about water, but what is the significance of salt and fire?” He replied, “Little rosy one, he who gives fire is as though he had given sadaqa of all that that fire cooked ; he who gives salt is as though he had given sadaqa of all that that salt freshened ; he who gives a Muslim a drink of water where water is found is as though he had set free a slave; and he who gives a Muslim a drink of water where water is not found is as though he had given him life.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.
عَن عَائِشَة أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟ قَالَ: «الْمَاءُ وَالْمِلْحُ وَالنَّار» قَالَت: قلت: يَا رَسُول الله هَذَا الْمَاءُ قَدْ عَرَفْنَاهُ فَمَا بَالُ الْمِلْحِ وَالنَّارِ؟ قَالَ: «يَا حميراء أَمن أَعْطَى نَارًا فَكَأَنَّمَا تَصَدَّقَ بِجَمِيعِ مَا أَنْضَجَتْ تِلْكَ النَّارُ وَمَنْ أَعْطَى مِلْحًا فَكَأَنَّمَا تَصَدَّقَ بِجَمِيعِ مَا طَيَّبَتْ تِلْكَ الْمِلْحُ وَمَنْ سَقَى مُسْلِمًا شَرْبَةً مِنْ مَاءٍ حَيْثُ يُوجَدُ الْمَاءُ فَكَأَنَّمَا أَعْتَقَ رَقَبَةً وَمَنْ سَقَى مُسْلِمًا شَرْبَةً مِنْ مَاءٍ حَيْثُ لَا يُوجَدُ الْمَاءُ فَكَأَنَّمَا أَحْيَاهَا» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3007
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 241
Sunan Ibn Majah 2336
'Ikrimah bin Salamh narrated that :
there were two brothers from among the sons of Mughirah. One of them swore an oath to set a slave free if the other one fixed a piece of wood to his wall. Mujammi' bin Yazid and many men from among the Ansar came and said: “We bear witness that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'None of you should refuse to let his neighbor fix a piece of wood to his wall.' ” He said: 'O my brother, judgment has been passed in your favor against me, but I have sworn an oath.' So go ahead and fix your wood to my wall.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بِشْرٍ، بَكْرُ بْنُ خَلَفٍ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، أَنَّ هِشَامَ بْنَ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عِكْرِمَةَ بْنَ سَلَمَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَخَوَيْنِ مِنْ بَلْمُغِيرَةَ أَعْتَقَ أَحَدُهُمَا أَنْ لاَ يَغْرِزَ خَشَبًا فِي جِدَارِهِ فَأَقْبَلَ مُجَمِّعُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ وَرِجَالٌ كَثِيرٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَقَالُوا نَشْهَدُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَمْنَعْ أَحَدُكُمْ جَارَهُ أَنْ يَغْرِزَ خَشَبَةً فِي جِدَارِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا أَخِي إِنَّكَ مَقْضِيٌّ لَكَ عَلَىَّ وَقَدْ حَلَفْتُ فَاجْعَلْ أُسْطُوَانًا دُونَ حَائِطِي أَوْ جِدَارِي فَاجْعَلْ عَلَيْهِ خَشَبَكَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2336
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 29
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 13, Hadith 2336

Yahya related to me from Malik from Said ibn Abi Said al-Maqburi from his father that he had asked Abu Hurayra, "How do you pray over the dead?" and Abu Hurayra replied, "By the Life of Allah, I will tell you! I follow with the family and when the corpse is put down I say 'Allah is greater' and praise Allah and ask for blessings on His Prophet. Then I say, 'O Allah, he is Your slave and the son of Your male slave and Your female slave. He used to testify that there is no god but You and that Muhammad is Your slave and Your Messenger, and You know that best. O Allah, if he acted well, then increase for him his good action, and if he acted wrongly, then overlook his wrong actions. O Allah, do not deprive us of his reward, and do not try us after him.'"

Allahumma inna huwa abduka wa'bnu abdika wa'bnu amatika. Kana yash-hadu an la ilaha illa ant wa anna Muhammadan abduka wa rasooluka, wa anta alamu bihi. Allahumma in kana muhsinan zid fi ihsanihi, wa in kana musiyan fa tajawaz an sayatihi. Allahumma la tahrimna ajrahu wa lataftina badahu.

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ كَيْفَ تُصَلِّي عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَا لَعَمْرُ اللَّهِ، أُخْبِرُكَ أَتَّبِعُهَا، مِنْ أَهْلِهَا فَإِذَا وُضِعَتْ كَبَّرْتُ وَحَمِدْتُ اللَّهَ وَصَلَّيْتُ عَلَى نَبِيِّهِ ثُمَّ أَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّهُ عَبْدُكَ وَابْنُ عَبْدِكَ وَابْنُ أَمَتِكَ كَانَ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُكَ وَرَسُولُكَ وَأَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كَانَ مُحْسِنًا فَزِدْ فِي إِحْسَانِهِ وَإِنْ كَانَ مُسِيئًا فَتَجَاوَزْ عَنْ سَيِّئَاتِهِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَحْرِمْنَا أَجْرَهُ وَلاَ تَفْتِنَّا بَعْدَهُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 16, Hadith 17
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 539